RAMAYAN

Ramayan

Lesson 1- SAGE VALMIKI

On the plains of the Ganga rose beautiful forests. The plains were dotted with ashrams or hermitages of holy sages. The lovely Tamasa flowed there. On its banks stood the ashram of Valmiki. Valmiki was a great sage. He was the son of Prachethasa muni, and so was known as Praachethasa also. For years and years he performed tapas – prayer and meditation, his mind focussed on God, totally oblivious of the world around him; and during these years an anthill had grown up around him. The word for anthill in Sanskrit is Valmika. When he had completed his tapas he emerged from the anthill, and came to be called Valmiki. One day sage Narada visited the ashram. Valmiki greeted him warmly, offered Arghya and Padya, water for washing his hands and feet. He requested him to be seated.

Valmiki then said to Narada, Great sage, I yearn to listen to the story of a superlatively worthy man. He should be righteous and truthful. He should be very powerful and also should be of rare valour. He should be a man who conducts himself with every one in such a way that he endears himself to them. He should be free from envy. He should be the scourge of evil men and the protector of the virtuous. Is there a man so endowed on earth? If there is, I pray, please tell me the story of this righteous man.

Narada was a very wise man. He was the son of Lord Brahma, and visited all the three worlds, Swarga- the heaven, Marthya- the earth and Pathala- the lower world. So he was known as Thriloka sanchari – one who travels in the three worlds. He knew all that went on anywhere in the three worlds. Sage Valmiki question pleased him immensely. He was happy that he had an occasion to narrate the story of a great person. He said, Sage Valmiki, it is hard to find a person who answers to your description. But there is one such virtuous man. He is Sri Rama, of the Ikshwaku dynasty.

Sri Rama is a man of rare valour and prowess. He is truthful, virtuous, intelligent and persuasive in speech. He has long arms; he is broad-chested and has a lovely head. He is endowed with a beautiful body and all the limbs are of right proportions. He has a shining complexion and every limb is attractive.

Sri Rama knows what is righteous, is dedicated to truth, obedient to his mentors and elders and lives for the welfare of his subjects. He annihilates his enemies and protects those who surrender to him. He is well versed in the four Vedas, the Rigveda, the Yajurveda, the Samaveda and the Atharvanaveda. He is also well versed in the six ancillary studies of the Vedas, Sikksha, Vyakarana,

Chandassu, Jyothisha, ˜Kalpa and Niruktha. He knows the essence of every branch of knowledge. He has mastered archery and martial arts.

Sri Rama is gentle towards one and all. In judging right and wrong he is totally impartial. And so, just as rivers flow towards the sea, all virtuous people gravitate towards Sri Rama.

Sri Rama is majestic like the ocean and courageous like the Himavantha. He is valiant like Lord Vishnu, and is pleasing like the Moon. But when provoked he is like the all destroying Conflagration. But he is patient like the Earth and munificent like Kubera. And in truthfulness, he is the very embodiment of Righteousness.

This Sri Rama, radiant in his virtues as in jewels, is the eldest son of King Dasharatha. He married Seetha, the daughter of king Janaka. When he was about to be crowned, a wicked thought arose in the mind of his stepmother, Kaikeyi. She wished that her son Bharatha, should be crowned king, and so she desired that Sri Rama should dwell in the forest for fourteen years. Sri Rama obeyed his stepmother, and went to the forest with his wife and his younger brother. When they were in the forest, rakshasa – Ravana by name – carried away Seeta by deception. Sri Rama wandered in search of Seetha and happened to meet  Sugriva, a monkey hero. With his help Sri Rama laid siege to Ravana capital, Lanka and killed him. Rama and Seetha were thus happily reunited. When the period of exile ended, Rama went back to Ayodhya, and, acceding to wishes of one and all became the king. So Narada narrated the story of Sri Rama succinctly. It was a marvelous story. It exerted a profound influence on Sage Vamiki. Narada took leave of Valmiki and departed. But Valmiki mind was still with Sri Rama. It was afternoon and the hour for the afternoon rituals approached. Valmiki went up to the river for a bath and the rituals. With him was his disciple Bharadwaja. Pallucid were the waters of Thamasa. Nearby were the lovely woods. Turn where one might, green grass and green The Ramayana foliage greeted the eyes. The sound of flowing waters was delightful. Heightening the loveliness of Nature were two Krounchas – herons – which flew together and sported with each other. Valmiki heart rejoiced at the scene. There he stood drinking in the beauty of Nature.

But, even as the sage watched, a hunter let fly an arrow and pierced the male bird. Bathed in blood the bird fell to the ground, rolled about in anguish and died. The female bird began to cry piteously. It was a scene to melt any heart. Pity welled up in Valmiki heart. It seemed to him that the hunter had committed a crime. He turned towards him and exclaimed in great wrath.

ma nishada prathishtam twamagamaha

shashwathi samaha

yatkrounchamithunadekamavadhihi kamamohithaha

Oh unjust man that, without reason the bird slew, Because of your sin, may death overtake you A strange thing happened. Valmiki exclamation formed itself, not in prose, but in rhymed and rhythmical verse. Valmiki was himself struck by this. Bharadwaja also stood gazing at the master in silent wonder.

Then Valmiki himself said, Bharadwaja, did you hear? The curse I pronounced on the hunter was in a new form, wasn’t it? It has a rhythm about it. It can be set to tune and sung. It can be sung to the accompaniment of the rich sound of a well-tuned veena. Let us call this form of utterance, which I spoke in shoka (sorrow), a shloka. And so was born the first shloka of the world.

Valmiki then had his bath and performed the rituals on the banks of the river. He offered arghya to the Sun God. Then he returned to the hermitage with his disciple. With him and other disciples the sage engaged in the study of the Vedas and other duties. But his mind ruminated over the killing of the bird and the curse he uttred in the form of a shloka.

Just then Lord Brahma arrived at the hermitage. Valmiki was both astonished and delighted that Lord

Brahma himself had come. At once he rose and respectfully bowed to the Lord and welcomed him with appropriate hospitality. He begged him to be seated. He praised the Lord and again bowed to him and made respectful enquiries. Lord Brahma indicated that Valmiki should sit near him and so he did. Valmiki mind once again turned to the episode of the herons.

Lord Brahma knew all that had happened. Smiling, he said, Great sage, you are pondering over what happened this afternoon, aren you? The curse you pronounced is metrical. It was meaningful that you called it a shloka. It was I that made the curse take a metrical form. I had an object in doing so.

This afternoon Narada narrated to you briefly the story of Sri Rama, did not he? Tell it to the world in great detail. Let the history of Sri Rama unfold itself before you as if everything happened before your very eyes. Narrate the holy story of Sri Rama enchantingly in shlokas. There will not be a single false word in your narration. There will be neither exaggeration nor mere poetic fancy. And so it will be a sacred work, and, at the same time a great poetry. People will read it as long as the sun and the moon shine in the world, as long as stars glitter in the firmament and as long as water rises in the seas. And, by composing this poem you will be  Adi Kavi – the first poet. May good fortune befell you. With these words Lord Brahma departed.

After the Lord had left, Valmiki mind dwelt upon the words he had uttered.ma nishada prathishtam twamagamaha shashwathi samaha. He said the shloka to himself over and over again. And so the words of sorrow took firm root in his mind in the form of shloka. He ruminated over the story of Sri Rama which sage Narada had narrated. By Lord Brahma grace the chain of events of that story unfolded vividly before him. The characters of the story moved before him with the glow of life. The power of his tapas enabled him to witness the characters weep and rejoice, and speak and move about in their characteristic dress and ornaments.

The entire story of the  Ramayana  took form in his mind. He narrated, in twenty four thousand shlokas – the story Narada had told him briefly, in a masterly work. And thus Valmiki composed the great epic , the Ramayana, which is a veritable treasure- house of priceless gems. It was a lovely poem. It was brimful of the nava rasas – nine poetic sentiments – œamour, valour, compassion, marvellousness, humour, terror, repulsiveness, fury and serenity.

It could be sung with seven notes – shadja, rishabha, gandhara, madhyama, panchama, daivatha and nishada. It could be sung to the accompaniment of the veena. The composition delighted the sage disciples.

After composing the epic, sage Valmiki sent for Lava and Kusha who were in his hermitage. They were princes; and twins. They lived in the ashram and were the sage disciples. The two were exceptionally proficient in music. They could play on musical instruments like the veena.

They were endowed with enchantingly sweet voices. The twins in their apparel of tapaswis, were charming like the Ashwini brothers. Lava and Kusha came up to sage Valmiki and offered obeisance, and stood respectfully near him. The sage drew them to himself affectionately and made them sit near him.

He then taught the Ramayana to them. Lava and Kusha began to sing the epic melodiously.

Examination on Lesson – 1

Choose answers to all the questions . All the best !!

Q1. Who is the Aadi Kavi (1st poet) of the world ?

Ans:  a)Sage Narada  b)Lord Brahma  c)Sage Valmiki  d)Sage Bharadwaj

Q2. Who first told the short story of Shri Rama to Sage Valmiki ?

Ans: a)Sage Bharadwaja  b)Lord Brahma c)Sage Narada

Q3. On the bank of which river was the hermitage of Sage Valmiki situated ?

Ans: a)Yamuna b)Tamasa c)Saraswati d)Ganga

Q4. Who did say Sage Valmiki teach the epic Ramayana to ?

Ans:a) Lord Brahma b)Lava & Kusha  c)Sage Bharadwaj  d)Ravana

Q5. What is the name of the World’s first great epic that Sage Valmiki composed ?

Ans: a)Mahabharat  b)Bhagawat Gita  c)Poem d)Ramayana

Lesson 2

Lesson 2 – KING DASHARATHA

The first to be born in the universe was progenitor Lord Brahma. His son was Marichi. Marichi  son s Kashyapa. Kashyapa married Daksha  daughters like Diti and Aditi. He had twelve sons by Adithi Dhatru, Mitra, Aryama, Shukra, Varuna, Amsha, Bhaga, Vivaswantha, Pusha, Savitru, Twastru and Vishnu. These sons of Adithi came to be called the Adithyas.

Vivaswantha – one of these sons – was the Sun. His son was Manu. Because he was the son of Vivaswantha, he was called Vaivaswatha. He is now the supreme ruler of the entire world. That is why our epoch is known  Vaivaswatha manvanthara .

Manu had a daughter, Ila by name, and ten sons. One of them was Ikshwaku. A number of illustrious rulers like Kukshi, Vukukushi, Prithu, Trishanku, Bharata, Sagara, Dileepa, Bhagiratha, Kakutswa, Raghu, Ambarisha, Nabhaga, Yayathi and Aja ruled over Kosala – a kingdom – to the north of the Ganga.

Kosala was a vast kingdom. The capital Ayodhya, stood on the southern bank of the Sarayu, a tributary of the holy river Ganga. Ayodhya was built by the emperor Manu. It was twelve yojanas (a hundred and twenty miles) long and three yojanas (thirty miles) wide. Ayodhya means the inpregnable.

Ayodhya stood on a level site. There were seven- storied mansions on it. The roads were wide and there were lovely gardens and parks. There were also Vedic schools and schools where music and dancing were taught. The city also had play grounds and sports centres.

In Ayodhya shops were classified. Military weapons, machines useful in everyday life, articles of utility and gems and other precious stones were being sold in the shops. Drinking water was in plentiful supply. The city also had underground drainage. A very efficient system had been devised to keep the city clean.

Dasharatha was the ruler when the events of Ramayana took place. He was the son of king Aja and queen Indumathi. He was very truthful, valiant, righteous and well-versed in the Vedas and Vedangas.

Dashartha had an army comprising four wings of warriors on elephants and horses and in chariots and the infantry. The army had elephants of a variety of species like the Bhadra, the Mandra and the Mriga born in the Vindhyas and the Himalaya regions. There were elephants belonging to the same species as the Airawatha, the Pundarika, the Anjana, the Vamana, the Kumuda, the Pushpadanta, the Sarvabhouma and the Supratika of the heaven. There were also splendid steeds born in Kabhoja,

Panayu and the Sindhu desha. With an army so splendidly equipped the kingdom had no need to fear any enemies. The people were happy and lived in joy and comfort.

Dasharatha had eight ministers – Drishti, Jayantha, Vijaya, Siddhartha, Arthasadhaka, Ashoka, Mantra and Sumantra. Sumantra was the Prime Minister. The ministers were all intelligent and of unswerving dedication to the country. The wellbeing of the people was their sole concern. And they toiled day and night towards this goal.

There were a number of priests in the court of Dasharatha, like Vashista, Vamadeva, Suyajna, Jabali,

Kashyapa, Gautama, Markandeya, Dhirghayu and Kathyayana. Vashista and Vamadeva were the principal priests. These priests ensured the timely performance of sacrifices and other religious rites by the king so as to please the gods. They prayed to the gods for rains and plentiful crops in the right seasons. They also ensured that no one strayed from the path of virtue.

King Dasharatha had three wives. On the southern bank of the Ganga there was another kingdom, South Kosala. It was ruled by king Bhanumantha. His daughter, Kausalya Devi, was Dasharatha  first wife. The second was Sumithra Devi, the daughter of Suraraja, the king of Magadha. The third wife was Kaikeyi, the daughter of Ashwapathiraja, the king of Kekaya. They were the worthywives of the great king.

So king Dasharatha blessed with able ministers, sagacious priests, and worthy wives ruled wisely and well. He shone like Devendra, the king of Heavens. He had made Kosala the home of happiness and prosperity.

With all this, the king was unhappy, for he had no children. And he was ageing. Once Dasharatha desired to perform the Ashwamedha Yaga. He reasoned that the sacrifice would please the gods, and he could pray them to bless him with children. He consulted his priests and ministers. They were delighted. They said,   It is good to perform sacrifices, for, that strengthens righteousness in the world. Your desire will be fulfilled, and you will also attain salvation.

Then Sumanthra said, “Your Highness, Sage Vibhandaka has a son, Rishyashringa. He is a great rishi, a great ascetic. Once rains totally failed in the kingdom of Anga, and a terrible famine swept the land. The ministers advised the king, Romapada, to pray to Rishyashringa to visit his land, and the king brought him to his capital. The moment Rishyashringa stepped on Anga soil, heavy rains blessed the kingdom and the fields smiled again. The king gave his daughter Shantha in marriage to the sage and prevailed on him to stay in Anga. Your Highness, let Rishyashringa officiate at the sacrifice you are contemplating. Go to Angadesha and fetch the revered sage.

Dasharatha accordingly went to Angadesha, and met Romapada. He told him about the sacrifice he had planned, and requested Rishyashringa to officiate at it. Rishyahshringa gladly consented and came to Ayodhya with his wife Shantha.

When a ruler desired to perform the Ashwamedha, it was the custom for him to let a fine steed with auspicious signs roam freely. An army accompanied the steed to protect it. The rulers of any land which the horse entered greeted the animal respectfully, and conceded the might of the ruler performing Aswamedha, by offering tributes. But if any ruler checked the horse, the accompanying army had to fight with and overcome him, compel him to pay a tribute. And then they would lead the horse to another kingdom. Only such a conqueror of the world had the right to perform the Ashwamedha. Dasharatha sent forth his steed to roam at will.

The work of construction of a sacrificial hall started on the vast plains of the northern bank of the Sarayu. Engineers, painters and carpenters proficient in the task of making the paraphernalia of the sacrifice began to work. A vast hall rose on a high site. Lakhs of people could sit around the site and watch the proceedings. Engineers raised the sacrificial stake. A platform was constructed as prescribed in the shastras.

Huge lodges were built for the lakhs of people who would pour into the capital from all parts of the kingdom. Palatial residences rose for the kings who would come from other states. Stables, stores, community dining halls were also constructed. The workers also put up theatres, dancing halls and stalls for exhibitions, and sales. They provided wells for drinking water and other facilities. In short, they built a satellite town there.

Performing Ashwamedha yaga is a highly meritorious act. The object of sacrifice was the well-being of all men and women, and all living beings and plants and trees. It was therefore considered an equally meritorious act to participate in the sacrifice and render assistance. And so, as soon as the news of the intended Ashwamedha spread, rishis who were engaged in tapas in the regions of the Himalayas, the Vindhyas, the Aravali and other mountains, and in various forests, wended their way to Ayodhya. Lakhs of people hastened to Ayodhya to participate in the sacrifice. The Maharaja of Kekaya – the father-in-law of Dasharatha, Janaka – the king of Mithila, Dasharatha  friends King Romapada of Anga and the kings of Kashi, South Kosala, Magadha, Purvadesha, Dakshinadesha, Sindhu, Saurashtra and other realms, all arrived at Ayodhya to help Dasharatha. Ayodhya was, therefore, bursting with people. All the guests and visitors were appropriately accommodated and arrangements were made for proper hospitality.

The sacrificial horse wandered for a year and returned unchallenged. The sacrifice began on the northern bank of the Sarayu. Sage Rishyashringa officiated as the chief priest. Four priests were appointed to the important positions of the hotru, the adhwaryu, the udgatra and the Brahma.The Fire God was ritualistically worshipped and offerings made with grandeur.

Rishyashringa then guided Dasharatha in the performance of a sacrifice known as Putrakameshti, with all the rites. Accompanied by his wives, Dasharatha performed the sacrifice with great reverence. He gave away in charity to the poor innumerable cows, lands and wealth.

 

At the end of the sacrifice ghee was poured into the holy fire. A shining divine messenger rose from the sacred fire. He carried a gold vessel. Dasharatha rose reverentially and bowed to him. The divine messenger said,Dasharatha, the gods are pleased with this sacrifice. Distribute the payasa( a sweet preparation) among your wives. Your wishes will be fulfilled. Dasharatha received the vessel and distributed the  payasa  among his wives. They received it with reverence.

All people were happy that the sacrifice had been duly rewarded. They congratulated Dasharatha and left for their homes. Dasharatha, too, was immensely happy.

A year passed. Kausalya gave birth to a son on the ninth day of the bright half of the month of chaitra in the afternoon under the star Punarvasu. The next day Kaikeyi gave birth to a son under the star Pushya. The same afternoon Sumihtra gave birth to twins, under the star Ashlesha.

 

Joy filled the very air in Ayodhya. Everywhere their were rejoicing as people danced. Dasharatha  joy knew no bounds. He offered special worship in temples and had sweets distributed all over the city. He gave food, clothes and money in plenty in charity to the poor.

The four sons were given names. Kausalyas son was named Rama and Kaikeyi son Bharata; Sumitra sons were named Lakshmana and Shatrughna.

They were lovely children, all four. They were radiant. Their smiles were bewitching. Their mothers milk made them robust boys. Their lisping filled the palace with delight. Their parents rejoiced as they watched them at play. Day by day they grew more and more enchanting.

In course of time their education began. The children, who had been immersed in their games, now turned towards their lessons. They listened to their teachers with rapt attention. They learnt the Vedas and the Vedangas, and studied the shastras and history. They became masters of archery. They became experts in riding elephants and horses. They were brave and intelligent, and treasure-houses of admirable qualities.

The four brothers were bound by the strong ties of affection. Lakshmana was particularly bound to Rama. He ate and played and slept with Rama. His entire day was spent with him. Rama was equally attached to Lakshmana.And Bharata and Shatrugna were attached to each other just as Rama and Lakshmana were. They were never apart. And they were loving to one and all.

Rama was cynosure of all eyes. He was reverential towards elders and affectionate towards youngsters. He was very intelligent, but totally free from vanity. Never did he raise his voice. He never lost his patience; but he never failed to punish those who did wrong. But if the offender confessed he would magnanimously forgive him. So Rama was righteous. He was unfailing in his duties. Because he was the son of Dasharatha he was called Dasharathi and because he was born in the dynasty of Raghu he came to be known as Raghava. Kakutswa, the grand son of Ikshwaku, was a matchless warrior. With Indra himself for his vehicle he had overcome rakshas in battle. Rama belonged to his dynasty and so was called Kaakuthsa.

The boys grew up and were in the threshold of youth. Dasharatha began to ponder over their marriages. At this time the great rishi Vishwamitra, arrived at his court.

Examination on Lesson – 2

Choose answers to all the questions . All the best !!

Q1. Who was the first to be born in the Univese ?

Ans:  a) Lord Brahma  b) Kashyapa  c)Daksha  d)Manu

Q2. Which was the capital of the Kingdom of Emperor Manu ?

Ans:  a)Koshal  b)Ayodhya  c)Magadh  d)Kekaya

Q3. Ayodhya was situated on the Banks of which river ?

Ans:  a)Ganga  b)Tamasa  c)Sarayu  d)Yamuna

Q4. Who was King Dasharatha’s first wife ?

Ans:  a)Diti  b)Aditi  c)Kaikeyi Devi  d)Kaushalya Devi

Q5. Who were King Dasharatha’s Principle priests ?

Ans:  a)Suyajana & Jabali b)Kashyapa & Gautama c)Vashista & Vamadeva d)Markandeya & Kartyayana

Q6. Who officiated the King Dasharatha’s Ashwamedha Yaga

Ans:  a)Rishi Rishyashringa  b)Sage Valmiki c)Sage Vasishta  d)Sage Vibhandaka

Q7. What was the name of the Son of Kaushalya Devi ?

Ans:  a)Laxmana b)Shatrughna  c)Bharata  d)Shri Rama

Lesson 3

Lesson 3

Brahmarshi Vishvamitra

Trishanku Swarga

Kaushika becomes Brahmarshi

Brahmarshi Vishvamitra

Vishwamitra was a Brahmarshi. He was first a Kshatriya king; his growth as a Brahmarshi is a long story. Long ago there lived a great man called Kusha. He was a manasa putra of Brahma. That is, he was born in manas – the mind – of Brahma. He had four sons – Kushamba, Kushanabha, Adhurtharajassu and Vasu. When they had grown up Kusha addressed them thus: My sons, hereafter establish your own kingdoms and rule righteously. They obeyed him. Kushamba became the king of Kaushambi, Kushanabha of Mahodaya, Adhurtharajassu of Dharmaranya and Vasu of Girivraja. And they all were righteous rulers. Kushanabha had a son Gadhi by name, and Kaushika was Gadhi son.

Kaushika once undertook a tour of the world, with an army of one akshouhini strong. It had four wings, one of elephants, the second of charioteers, the third the cavalry and the fourth the infantry. One akshouhini army comprised 21870 chariots, 21870 elephants, 65610 horses and 1,09350 foot soldiers. As he travelled long, Kaushika left behind many lands, rivers and mountains and reached the hermitage of sage Vashista.

Vashista was one of the sons born of the mind of Brahma. He was one of the Saptharshis – one of the seven sages of Vaivaswatha Manvanthara. He was the progenitor of a Gothra, that is the founder of a vast lineage. He was the mighty sage who had overcome rakshasas by his effulgence and rescued Indra. Arundathi, the daughter of Devahuti, was his wife. He had risen to the very high rank of a Brahmarshi.

Vashista hermitage was very lovely. Flowers of many colours blossomed on the plants and creepers there and filled the air with sweet scent. Birds of many species chirped and welcomed the visitor. Deer roamed about fearlessly. Siddhas, Charanas and Gandharvas sported there. A number of sages were immersed in tapas oblivious of the surroundings. King Kaushika entered the hermitage reverentially. He left the army outside the ashram, went up to Sage Vashista and bowed to him respectfully.

Vashista blessed the king and made him sit close to him. He made kind enquiries after him, his family and his people. He then insisted that Kaushika and his retinue should accept the hospitality of the ashram. Kaushika acceded gladly.

Vashista summoned a cow, Shabala by name, which dwelt in his ashram. She belonged to the world of Gods. She was Kamadhenu, who could create anything at will. Vashista prayed to the cow: Sacred Mother, King Kaushika and his retinue are our guests. Bestow a sumptuous banquet on them.

And behold, a splendid banquet was ready. The repast awaited them in silver vessels and plates. The plates and cups overflowed with delicious preparations, and honey and ghee and milk and curds. The guests were delighted. And the women folk who had accompanied the king were immensely pleased with this rich banquet. Kaushika priests and ministers and officers were equally delighted.

King Kaushika, too, was pleased. But he was also astonished that a cow could create so many preparations in a trice. He now coveted the possession of the cow. He prayed to Vashista, Great Rishi, be pleased to give me this Shabala.

But Vashista did not have the authority to give away the cow. The cow was a celestial gift to assist the sage in his rituals and in extending hospitality. He therefore explained the position to the king. But Kaushika was not satisfied. On the other hand, his yearning for the cow grew stronger. He said, Great sage, in return for Shabala, I shall give you thousands of cows. I shall present heaps and

heaps of gold coins. Let me have Shabala. Vashista replied,King do not measure Shabala worth by earthly standards. She belongs to heaven. I have no authority to bestow her on any one, and she will not leave me.

King Kaushika was furious. He now grew obdurate, and his discretion dimmed. He said, Vashista, because you are a Brahmarshi, I respectfully requested you to give me the cow. But you have declined. You better know that I am the monarch of this kingdom and all the wealth belong to me. I shall use force and take away Shabala. Let us see how you will prevent me. He then commanded his

soldiers to take possession of the cow. They tried to obey him. Shabala shook her body once. The soldiers ran helter- skelter and were felled. They came back in larger numbers and tried to put a rope around her neck. The cow cried aloud and at once innumerable warriors sprang from her body wielding powerful weapons and put Kaushika soldiers to flight in no time.

With his soldiers worsted, Kaushika stood abashed. He was anguished because a mighty king like him had been humiliated by a mere cow in a sage ashram.Be it so. I shall have my revenge he said to himself. He returned to his palace. He divided his kingdom among his sons and went to the foot of the Himalayas. He undertook witheringly rigorous tapas, to please Lord Shiva. The lord was pleased with his devotion and appeared before him. He said to Kaushika, Seek what boon you wish. Kaushika asked for formidable weapons, and Lord Shiva granted the boon.

Now confident and domineering, Kaushika returned to Sage Vashista hermitage. He shot a devastating arrow and set the ashram on fire. As the fires leapt towards the sky and reduced everything around them to ashes the residents of the ashram were aghast and stunned. But Sage Vashista remained unperturbed and soothed their fears. He sat at the centre of the ashram with his Brahmadanda before him. The flames drew back and were extinguished.

Kaushika was astounded. He shot another formidable arrow at the ashram. But wonder of wonders! It did not even touch the ashram. The Brahmadanda swallowed it. Kaushika sent forth another weapon, but it met with the same fate. One after another, the king sent forth weapons more powerful than its predecessor, but the Brahmadanda swallowed all of them. Not the slightest harm befell Sage Vashista or his hermitage.

Kaushika  store of weapons grew steadily thinner, and finally, only the irresistible Brahmastra remained. It was the mightiest of the mighty weapons, and could reduce the entire creation to ashes. As Kaushika took up the Brahmastra the three worlds shivered in alarm. He shot the arrow, but the Brahmadanda swallowed up even the Brahmastra.

Kaushika was now in utter despair. Realization now dawned on him. Vashista had Brahmabala, which is Satwikabala – the strength of the mild and the gentle. and his was Rajasabala – the strength of the passionate and the domineering. He realized that Rajasabala was nothing before Sathwikabala. So there was only one thing for him to do, and that was to acquire Satwikabala. He decided to perform tapas.

King Kaushika travelled towards south, and performed sustere tapas. He had been engaged in his austerities for years when Lord Brahma appeared before him and said,King Kaushika, I am pleased with your devotion. From now on you will be a Rajarishi’. But Kaushika was not satisfied. He wanted to become a Brahmarshi. So once again he took up the tapas of severest kind.

Trishanku Swarga

At the time when Kaushika was engaged in these austerities, Trashanku, of the Ikshwaku dynasty was ruling in Ayodhya. He was valiant, truthful and handsome. He was a righteous ruler. But he was immensely attached to his enchanting body. He wished to enter, somehow, heaven itself with his body. He went to his Guru, Sage Vashista, and placed his yearning before him. He prayed, Guruji, perform what sacrifice you will, and enable me to enter heaven with my body. Vashista replied, Trishanku, you have grown too attached to your body. This is not desirable. Any one who seeks to go to heaven should be free from vanity and attachment of all kinds. So you cannot go to heaven without discarding your body.

But Trishanku would not give up. He went to Vashista sons and expressed his ardent desire before them. He prayed to them, Your father has rejected my prayer. But you should not disappoint me. But they said, ‘Dare you ask us to do what our father has refused to entertain? May you suffer a debasement!

At once the enchanting body of Trishanku grew monstrous. The body which once had golden radiance was now black like coal. His hair, soft as silk, grew rough and became tied up in knots. The gold ornaments which shown upon his body turned into iron. His clothes became torn. The transformation so terrified those who were with him that they ran away in dismay. His children, ministers and subjects deserted him. The king who desired to enter heaven with his enchanting body was now bereft of even what he had.

Foresaken by his relatives Trishanku wandered in the forests and one day reached Kaushika ashram. He unburdened his heart to the sage. He begged him,Great Sage, have pity and save me.

Kaushika heart melted at Trishankus tale. He wanted to help him. He said, ‘King Trishanku, have no fears. I know that you are righteous and truthful. So you are worthy of going to heaven. Whatever be the curse of the sons of Vashista, I shall redeem you. I will ensure that you enter heaven with your body. Trishanku was satisfied.

Kaushika then sent word to other rishis in the forest. They responded to his invitation and came to him. He explained to them the plight of Trishanku. He said,Trishanku has suffered a grave injustice. Let us perform a sacrifice and raise him to heaven as he dwells in his body. The other sages were somewhat afraid of Kaushika, for they all knew that he was a man of unbending will. So they agreed without a question.

A great sacrifice began. Kaushika himself officiated. Ritwijas who were masters of the rituals were in charge. The sacrifice reached its last stage. Kaushika invited the gods to receive their share of Havis- the sacred oblation. But not a single god responded. Kaushika was in a flaming wrath. With the vessel containing the oblations in his hand he said, in a voice like a thunder,King Trishanku, the gods have not come to receive the havis. But that does not matter. I shall bestow on you the fruits of my tapas so far. Raised by this power enter heaven with your body.

An astonishing thing happened then. As the rishis watched in amazement Trishanku rose from the earth to heaven and reached its very doors. But Indra, the Lord of Heaven, would not allow him to enter. He said, You are a fallen mortal for you have been cursed by the sons of your Guru, and you cannot enter heaven. He then hurled him from the heights of heaven. As he fell head downwards, Trishanku cried aloud, Save me. Save me O great sage.

Kaushika heard the terrified cry of Trishanku. And he was volcanic in his rage. With a voice like a thunder he said, Stop, Trishanku. Another amazing thing happened. Trishanku fall was arrested, and he was suspended between heaven and earth, head downwards. Trembling with rage, Kaushika, who was surrounded by a number of rishis, declared, I shall create another heaven. And I shall create another Indra. He created another Saptharshi Mandala – the cluster of seven sages and another row of stars, in the south. He started creating more and more new gods.

The gods were now in panic. Indra for their leader, they came to Kaushika. They prayed,Kaushika, give up your rage. Your creation is amazing. Let Trishanku stay where he is. We shall ensure that he enjoys all the privileges and pleasures of heaven. But we beg of you, do not create another Indra. Kaushika was pacified. He acceded to the prayers of the gods and halted his creation.

Kaushika Becomes Brahmarshi

Kaushika now renewed his tapas with still greater rigour, to achieve his object. Lord Brahma and other gods were pleased with his austerities and granted him the rank of a Devarshi. But even this would not satisfy Kaushika. He renewed his fierce austerities. The gods were apprehensive once again. They wished to halt his tapas, no matter how. So they sent Menaka, a celestial beauty, to where Kaushika was immersed in tapas.

Menaka came to Pushkara Thirtha. She began to dance most alluringly before the sage who was lost in tapas. Kaushika heard the delightful jingling of the tiny bells and opened his eyes – and beheld Menaka who was dancing. Her loveliness thrilled him. He fell in love with her and invited her to live with him. She agreed and set up house with him. Ten years passed. Menaka gave birth to a daughter. This baby was Shakuntala, who later married Dushyantha and became the mother of the celebrate Bharata.

Kaushika woke up to the reality.I surrendered to a womans attraction and forgot my resolve to perform tapas, how shameful! he bewailed. Menaka stood near him, panic-stricken. He spoke gently to her and sent her away. He then turned his steps towards the Himalayas, in the north.

Kaushika now began grim austerities on the banks of Kaushiki near the Himalayas. He performed tapas for a long time. Pleased with his devotion Brahma granted him a title of Maharshi- a great rishi. But Kaushika would accept nothing less than recognition as a Brahmarshi. So he continued his austerities. He stood with both hands raised. He fed only on air. The scorching Sun of the summer, the merciless downpour of rains, the cutting cold which made the body shiver – nothing could weaken the rigour of his tapas. Once again the gods were in panic. They sent a celestial maiden of peerless beauty, Rambha, to him. But now Kaushika had mastered his passions; he had subdued

his senses. He did not even glance at Rambha. He pronounced a curse against Rambha who tried to disturb.

His tapas. and austerities grew even severer. He took to total silence. Food and drink he would not touch and he performed tapas motionless like a log of wood. Smoke rose from his head. The entire universe trembled at the fire emanating.

The gods approached Brahma. They said, Supreme Lord, grant Kaushika his wish. Brahma stood before Kaushika and softly said, Brahmarshi, we are pleased with your matchless devotion. Kaushika was very glad. But he wished that Vashista should greet him as Brahmarshi. He told Lord Brahma so. Brahma smiled and sent for Vashista. Vashista said to Kaushika,You are now a Brahmarshi and embraced him happily. From that day Kaushika became Vishwamitra. This was the sage who came to Dasharatha court.

Examination on Lesson – 3

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. What was the original name of Sage Vishvamitra ?

Ans: a)Manu b)Kusha c)Kushanabha d) Kaushika

Q2. What was the name of Holy Kamadhenu Cow who was in Sage Vasistha’s hermitage ?

Ans: a)Shabala b)Swati c)Ila d)Kaushumbhi

Q3. Who was the King for whom Sage Vishvamitra created an alternate Swarg ?

Ans: a)Trishanku b) Ishkwaku c)Dasharatha d)Manu

Q4. Who was the daughter born of Kaushika and Menaka ?

Ans: a)Diti b)Rambha c)Shakuntala d)Urvashi

Q5. Which title did Lord Brahma finally bestow on Kaushika ?

Ans: a)Rajarshi b) Devarshi c)Maharshi d)Brahmarshi

Lesson 4

Lesson 4

Shri Rama & Laxmana with Sage Vishwamitra

The wedding of Parvati

The killing of Tratika

The undisturbed sacrifice

SHRI RAMA AND LAKSHMANA WITH SAGE VISHWAMITRA

King Dasharatha welcomed Brahmarshi Vishwamitra with reverence. He offered him the best seat and treated him with the utmost hospitality. He said with all cordiality, great sage, your arrival has rendered as pure.

Vishwamitra was pleased with the king humility. He made kind enquiries about the welfare of his subjects:Is your land blessed with plenty? Are your subjects happy? Dasharatha answered with folded hands.Great Sage, with your blessings the land is blessed with plenty. The people are righteous. We are happy, free from the threat of enemies. We rejoice that you have come. Revered sire, if there is something you desire me to do, I beg of you, tell me. However difficult it might be, I shall do it.

Dasharatha words made Vishwamitra very happy. He had come to seek the king help. He answered,King, your words have gladdened me. I have come here with a great objective. I want you to fulfil it.

Dasharatha, I have undertaken a great sacrifice. But I have not been able to complete it successfully. Every time I begin the rites, two rakshasas, Maricha and Subahu, pour meat and blood into the fire and defile it. And so my endeavour is fruitless. I am capable of overcoming the two rakshasas by cursing them. But I am bound by the vow of the sacrifice and cannot have recourse to a curse. So I have come to you with a request. Be pleased to send your son, Rama with me. He will kill the rakshasas and enable me to continue the sacrifice. Do not doubt if Rama, who is very young, can kill the rakshasas. He is formidable in strength. He and only he can kill the rakshasas. So send him with me without any hesitation.

Dasharatha was deeply troubled when Vishwamitra made the request. Rama was his darling son, the pupil of his eyes. The sight of Rama enabled him to forget that he was ageing. He could not bear to part from Rama. The very thought that he had to send Rama with Vishwamitra, and that, too to kill rakshasas made him shudder.

With folded hands Dasharatha pleaded with the sage:Great Sage, Rama is yet of tender years. He has never been away from the palace. How can he move about in the forest? How can he, yet so small, fight the rakshasas? Sending him with you serves no purpose. Instead, I shall accompany you and crush the rakshasas. I shall ensure that your sacrifice is completed without any obstruction.

Vishwamitra would not agree. He said, You do not know Ramaprowess. That is why you speak in this strain. There is no reason why you should be worried about Rama. Send him with me, and let him win the glory of vanquishing the rakshasas. But yet Dasharatha could not make up his mind to send Rama. He said, Revered sage, forgive me. Ask me anything for you except that I should send Rama and I shall obey. but I cannot send Rama.Vishwamitra was displeased. His eyes grew red. He thundered:King, you promised to do whatever I sought. But now you are offering lame excuses. This is not right. You have broken your promise.

The royal priest, Vashista, now intervened.King, honour your pledge. Should you break your word, for ever you will be disgraced. Send Rama with Sage Vishwamitra. What does it matter that he has no experience of fighting? As long as he is with Vishwamitra no harm can befall him from the rakshasas. Do not imagine that Vishwamitra is an ordinary person like any other. He is the very embodiment of Dharma  the righteousness. He is also matchless in prowess. No one can equal him in the knowledge of weapons. Killing the rakshasas is no difficult task for him. He can reduce them to ashes in no time. But he desires that the glory of destroying the rakshasas should go to your son and so he has come to you. Send Rama with him without hesitationâ.

Vashista words soothed the troubled king. He now understood Vishwamitra purpose. He sought the forgiveness of the sage. He then sent for Rama and Lakshmana and told them why Vishwamitra had called at the court. Rama and Lakshmana listened to their father with a smile. Dasharatha said, Both of you accompany the sage. They said,Yes, Maharaja, we shall do so. They bowed to Vashista and Vishwamitra, to Dasharatha and other elders in the court. They went to the queens apartments and bowed to them and secured their blessings. They then followed Vishwamitra, carrying their bows and arrows.

The three went on foot. Vishwamitra went on narrating stories so that the lads might not find the journey tedious. He told them the history of every city and town and river and mountain on the way.This was a new experience to Rama and Lakshmana. They listened to the sages narrative with interest and zest. They would ask him questions and clear their doubts. Spending their time thus fruitfully they came to the southern bank of the Sarayu, having walked about a yojana and a half.

Vishwamitra asked Rama to sit near him and said,Prince, perform aachamana (ritualistic sipping of water) with the water of this holy river. I shall initiate you into two mantras(sacred verses) – Bala and Atibala, which are the mother of all knowledge. They will keep you fresh and free from fatigue.You will not feel hunger or thirst. Rakshasas will not be able to approach you even when you are asleep. No one can excel you in physical prowess. If you repeat these manthras every day you will acquire fame and success. Rama obeyed the sage, bathed in the river and performed aachamana. He was initiated into the use of the two manthras, Bala and Atibala. His strength and effulgence doubled at once.

That night they spent on the banks of Sarayu. They made beds of straw and husks for themselves,and lay down. The thought never occurred to Rama and Lakshmana that they were princes who had been accustomed to sleeping on soft beds but now had to lie down on beds of straw. Myriads of stars twinkled in the sky above. The gurgling waters of the Sarayu sang lullabies.They listened to the fascinating stories which Vishwamitra narrated in a soft tone. Gradually they fell asleep.

The night ended and day dawned. Vishwamitra woke up the boys who were in peaceful sleep. He said in a sweet voice, Rama, son of Kausalya, it is dawn. Wake up, and perform the rituals of the morning. They boys left their beds at once, bathed, offered arghya (sacred water) to the Sun god and repeated the Gayathri Mantra. After completing the morning prayers they touched the feet of Vishwamitra.

The three then continued their journey. On the way they came to a big confluence of rivers. The Sarayu and the Ganga meet there. The place was dotted with holy hermitages. These aroused the curiosity of Rama and Laksmana. They said,Holy sire, what hermitages are these? Who dwells in them? Tell us about the greatness of the place. Vishwamitra began the story of the place.

| Top |

THE WEDDING OF PARVATHI

Once Parashiva came hither with his ganas the followers. The serenity of the spot pleased him immensely. Sitting down in a state of deep contemplation, he began his tapas here.

A rakshasa called Tarakasura had then become a curse to the world. He had performed tapas in the Pariyata Mountain regions and had secured from Lord Brahma a boon that no god who had been born by then would be able to kill him. He had three sons, each of whom had built a pura- city – for himself. And so they used to be referred as Tripuras also. Intoxicated by the boon he had secured Tarakasura became the scourge of the world. Unable to suffer his harassment the gods approached Lord Brahma.

Brahma told them, None of the gods of the present can kill Tarakasura. A new god has to be born.Himawantha is the king of mountains. His wife is Manorama. Their daughter is Parvathi. Parvathi has made up her mind once and for all that she will marry only Lord Shiva. She is performing tapas in the Himalayas to please him. Lord Shiva himself is immersed in meditation, in the Ganga and Sarayu region. If the two are married a son will be born to them and that god will destroy Tarakasura. Therefore, endeavour to bring about the marriage of Shiva and Parvathi.

The gods said to themselves,How can we awaken Lord Shiva who is absorbed in meditation? Who can persuade him to marry Parvathi? Then, Manmatha, the God of Love, offered to help them. He had a bow and arrows made of flowers. His arrow would awaken love in any one whom it hit. So Manmatha is also called Kama. He said to the gods, Go to the Himalayas and talk to Parvathi.Persuade her to hover near Shiva. I shall then shoot my floral arrow, and make him fall in love with her.

The gods liked the plan. But they were also worried, thinking What if Shiva is angry with Manmatha?But Manmatha said, ‘It does not matter even if Shiva is displeased and destroys me. The gods should be free from the threat of Tarakasura. So let us follow my plan. The gods were pleased with his magnanimous spirit. They could see no other way out, and so they came to the Himalayas, as he had advised.

The gods met Parvathi and explained their plan. They sought her co-operation. She was yearning to marry Shiva and gladly consented. They all came to the region where Shiva had forgotten himself in spiritual pursuit. It was then the season of spring. Trees and plants were rich in blossom. The sweet songs of cuckoos filled the air. Peacocks danced joyously, their feathers outspread. The Goddess of Nature had put on a scene that would enthrall any one.

There was Shiva on a rock, lost in meditation. He looked so grand that none of the gods dared to stand before him. They all hid themselves behind trees. Parvathi stood before him and began to worship him.

Manmatha waited for the right moment and then fixed his arrows of flowers and shot them. The arrows struck Shiva. He became a veritable live volcano in his fury, for his meditation had been disturbed. He had an eye in his forehead. Hence Shiva is known as Phalanetra. Because he has three eyes he is also called Thrinetra. He used to open his third eye when he was enraged. The blaze would burn any one before him at once.

Manmatha arrows had disturbed Shiva tapas and he opened the eye in his forehead. The gods who were watching from behind trees were terrified. At once they cried out in one voice,Lord, withhold your wrath. Save Manmatha. But already it was too late. Lightning darted from Shiva eye and, as the gods watched aghast, Manmatha was just a heap of ashes. Shiva resumed his tapas. He did not even throw a glance at Parvathi. The gods were deeply disappointed and in dismay.

Parvathi was distressed that Shiva had completely ignored her. But she also felt that she had not chosen the right approach to achieve her ardent desire. She realized that she could win over a god only through sacrifice and tapas.I shall win over Shiva by my devotion, she decided; and she began a most rigorous tapas.

It was a prolonged ordeal and Parvathi became emaciated. But she was undaunted. Only the air was her food, and her mind was unswervingly with her Lord Shiva. She went on repeating but one mantra – Om Namaha Shivaya. With every breath was heard the name of Shiva. She saw only Shiva and nothing but Shiva. Her ears were filled with the name of Shiva. Shiva filled her mind. And thus, as far as she was concerned, Shiva pervaded the entire universe. Her tapas  grew more and more rigorous day by day. The flames of her tapas began to envelope the entire world.

Shiva decided that he should not test Parvathi any further. He appeared before Parvathi and said,Parvathi, I am pleased with your tapas. I am yours. Parvathi was thrilled; she touched his feet.

Led by Lord Brahma, all gods arrived there. Himavantha and Manorama, too, came there. The wedding of Shiva and Parvathi was celebrated with great grandeur.

Then came Rathi, the wife of Manmatha, to meet Shiva. Having lost her husband she was in great anguish. She fell at the feet of Shiva and said,My Lord, recall my husband to life. Shiva was moved by her distress. Manmatha had sacrificed his life for the good of the world. Shiva felt that it was his duty to undo the injustice done to Rathi.

Shiva said, Do not grieve, Rathi. I will ensure that your husband will be with you once again. His body has been burnt and has become ashes. It cannot, therefore, be restored to him. But he will be with you for ever, though without a body; on the one day when I burnt him he will sport with you in his body. Since he has lost his limbs and organs -angas, he will be known as Ananga. And he will ever be the God of Love. This was some comfort to Rathi; the other gods were pleased.

Kamadahana is the burning of Kama or Manmatha by Shiva; the day is celebrated as Kama Poornima, or the Full Moon Day of Kama.

Later a son was born to Shiva and Parvathi. He was given the name Subramanya. He had all the qualities of the gods even as kumara – a boy , and so came to be called Kumaraswamy. The place where Parvathi Devi gave birth to him is known as Kumara Parvatha.

The goddesses Krithikadevis were appointed to tend Kumaraswamy. So Kuamara is also known as Karthikeya. The Krithikadevis were six in number. Kumara wished to be breastfed by all six simultaneously. So he acquired six faces, and thus came to be known as Shanmuka. (one having six faces). He is also called Skandha. He was later to encounter Tarakasura in a blood-chilling duel and kill

him and establish peace in heaven.The gods made this formidable hero the commander of their forces.

After narrating this story Vishwamitra said,This land where Manmatha lost his body or angas has come to be known as Angadesha. This is the sacred region where Lord Ishwara himself performed tapas. Even now his disciples are engaged in tapas here. Let us spend the night in this holy hermitage near the sacred confluence. By then the news had spread that the great Vishwamitra had arrived. And so all the inhabitants flocked to see him. They bowed to his feet. They extended the warmest hospitality to the guests. The travellers spent the night there.

Next morning the three woke up and completed the rituals of the morning early. They approached the bank of the Ganga. The residents had got a lovely boat ready for them. They again treated them hospitably and bade farewell.

The boat moved slowly on the waters and came to the middle of the river. There the waves collided and set up roar. Rama asked,Great Sire, how is that the clash of the waves makes such a noise?Vishwamitra answered, ‘Rama, the Sarayu joins the Ganga here. This is the sound of two great rivers meeting. Long ago Lord Brahma willed that there should be a lake in Kailasa. At once a lake was formed. The lake which was crated in the manas“ the mind- of Lord Brahma came to be known as Manasa Sarovara. The waters of the lake overflowed, and so a river was born. That was river Sarayu. It surrounds Ayodhya as it flows. The mighty river which flows in your kingdom was created by Lord Brahma himself. Here the Ganga and Sarayu meet. Bow to this spot. Rama and Lakshmana bowed in reverence.

| Top |

THE KILLING OF TRATIKA

The boat touched the southern bank of the Ganga. Rama and Lakshmana alighted with Vishwamitra and continued their journey. They came to a dense forest. Darkness reigned supreme even during the day there. Ferocious wild animals stalked the region striking terror into the hearts of even the bravest. But Rama and Lakshmana were undaunted. Rama said to Vishwamitra,Great Sage, this forest is a fearful spectacle. Wherever one turns one sees only lions, tigers, wild bears and elephants. What forest is this that has such gigantic trees as the kaggali, the mathi and the bilwa?

Vishwamitra replied,Rama once upon a time there were two big kingdoms here, Malada and Kurusha. A yakshi came here and began to indulge in wild plunder. She was called Tataki. She was the daughter of a yaksha, Sukethu by name and wife of Sunda another yaksha. She is very wicked. She has two sons-Maricha and Subahu. They are very cruel. The mother and her two sons have laid waste the two kingdoms-Malada and Kurusha. Unable to suffer the harassment of Tataki, the people fled. The kingdoms were utterly helpless. The region was deserted. Finally it turned into this forest,people say. Tataki is still here. You should kill her. And then you can face her sons, Maricha and Subahu who keep obstructing my sacrifice.

Rama said to Vishwamitra,Great Sage, however wicked Tataki might be, she is a woman. Is it not sinful to kill a woman?’ Vishwamitra answered, If the wicked, people whoever they may be, do not correct themselves, suffer. Crimes multiply and sufferings too increase. It is a sin to ignore such a state of affairs. Long ago, in the Krita Yuga, Manthara, the daughter of Virochana, plotted to kill the Earth goddess. Lord Indra came to know this and killed the wicked woman without hesitation. Similarly, when Khyathi, the wife of Sage Brighu and the mother of Sukracharya, tried do wipe out Indra, Vishnu killed her. So killing Tataki is not sinful. Destroy her without any compunction.

Rama listened to Vishwamitra words. He was convinced. Besides, his father had instructed him to obey the Maharshi. So he said to himself, My duty is to obey the sage implicitly. He raised his bow and pulled the string once. The forest echoed and re-echoed the sound. The beasts of the forest trembled and birds flew round and round the trees screeching. The forest which a moment before,was immersed in silence, was now filled with noise and din.

The sound of Rama bow string reached Tataki ears, too. And she wondered. She was also furious. ‘Who dares provoke me? she roared and raced to where Rama was. Rama saw her monstrous form, the body of a rakshasi. He was not in the least frightened. He said to Laksmana,Let us first cut off her ears and nose and teach her a lesson. Tataki advanced towards Rama roaring like thunder. She raised blinding dust around him, rained stones on him and guffawed. Rama took his bow in his hand. He halted the stones with his arrows. He then approached her. He cut off her arms. Lakshmana cut off her ears and nose. Tataki then began to use her magical powers. She hid herself behind a tree and began to send forth a variety of arrows. Rama overcame all of them. But there seemed to be no end to the battle at all.

Vishwamitra then said,Rama, the sun is setting. With darkness rakshasas grow stronger. It will then be very difficult to kill them. So, kill Tataki at once. Using the shabhdavedi Rama discovered where she was and shot an arrow.Shabhdavedi is shooting an arrow at an invisible object, merely following the sound. Rama arrow pierced Tataki chest and it burst. She fell down with a terrifying cry.

Devendra and the other gods had been watching the conflict from above. They came down and praised the courage and strength of Rama and Lakshmana. They blessed the boys saying,You brought victory to righteousness. The world has been set free from torment. May good fortune follow you. Vishwamitra was naturally very happy. He embraced the boys affectionately. He said,Let us spend the night here and go to our ashram tomorrow. They spent the night there.

| Top |

THE UNDISTURBED SACRIFICE

Day dawned. Rama and Lakshmana completed the rituals of the morning and stood before Vishwamitra. The sage smiled happily and said, You two have fulfilled my desire. I am very happy. I shall teach you all the mantras  (Special weapons controlled by sacred verses). With these weapons you can vanquish any one. You will never taste defeat in a battle. You will overcome the wicked and win fame all over the world. He taught them the use of all the mantras he had acquired by his tapas.

The mantras enable a man to master the Vayavyastra, the Brahmastra, the Indrastra, the Varunastra, and the Agneyastra. With the Vayavyastra an enemy can be driven about in a storm.The Varunastra pours torrential rains on an enemy. The Agneyastra pours fire over an enemy. The Brahmastra and the Indrastra produce tremendous power. Thus the weapons possess different kinds of powers. Each weapon has a deity as master. When a bowman fixes a particular arrow and recites the verse sacred to the particular deity, the deity enters it. It can then be used against the enemy.

When Vishwamitra initiated Rama into the use of these mantras all the controlling deities arrived and stood before him. Rama made obeisance to them. He then said to them, Revered gods, we are not engaged in any conflict now. And therefore stay where you are for the present. When the need arises we shall pray to you and invoke your help. The gods agreed and departed. Vishwamitra taught the princes the use of these weapons and also how to recall them. For example, when Varunastra is used it pours rain on the enemy; when it is recalled it stops the rain and returns to the bowman. Rama and Lakshmana learnt all this.

As they continued their journey, they saw a huge mountain before them. Rama pointed it out to Vishwamitra and said,Great Sage, the dense forest, at the foot of yonder mountain is delightful.Birds of many kinds are singing delectably. It is so serene that it must be an ashram. Is that your hermitage? Do the rakshasas who seek to obstruct your tapas come hither? Where are they? I beg of you, let me see them.

Vishwamitra replied,Rama, I will answer your questions one by one. Yes, just as you inferred there stands my hermitage. Once upon a time Lord Vishnu himself performed tapas here and attained his purpose. Because Lord Vishnu himself attained Siddhi- his object – here the ashram came to be known as Siddhashram.

At the time Vishnu was engaged in tapas here, Bali, a king of daityas, ruled over the world. He was the son of Virochana and the grandson of Prahlada. Bali was very powerful. He had overcome Devendra and the marudganas. Once he began a sacrifice. Then gods like Agni approached Vishnu,who was engaged in tapas here. They prayed to him, ‘Lord, king Bali has already won heaven, the earth and the lower world, and has become the lord of even the gods. He has now embarked on another sacrifice. If he completes it successfully, we, the gods, will be condemned to eternal slavery under him. We pray to you, somehow you must overcome him. Vishnu listened to them and was convinced that the sacrifice had to be arrested.

At this very time, Bhagavan Kashyapabrahma was engaged in tapas to propitiate Vishnu. Kashyapa was the son of sage Marichi. He was second only to Brahma in the act of creation. He yearned to have Vishnu for his son. Vishnu saw this as the right opportunity to be born on the earth and prevent the completion of Balis sacrifice. And so he responded to Kashyapa prayer and was born as his son. This son was Vamana; the word means a short person.

Vamana came to where Bali was engaged in his sacrifice. It was a great sacrifice and was to take several years. And during this period, Bali would deny nothing to any suppliant. He would give away whatever any one sought. Vamana came to Bali. The king was pleased with the radiance of the boy face. Respectfully he said, Sire, what do you seek? Command me. Vamana replied, ‘King, grant me as much land as measures three times my foot. Bali answered,Very well. Measure so much land and take it.

The short Vamana at once shot to a great height. He grew so tall that he touched the earth and the sky. One step covered the lower world; the second covered the earth; and the third covered heaven.And this meant that Bali had given away all the three worlds to Vamana. Vishnu set free the gods whom Bali had imprisoned. He gave Indra the three worlds he had won. Thus, this is the place where Vishnu himself once lived. I live here now. This is where I perform the sacrifice. The two rakshasas, Maricha and Subahu, come here and obstruct the sacrifice. You two must destroy them,enable me to complete the sacrifice successfully and protect righteousness. With these words Vishwamitra guided them into the ashrama.

The residents of the ashrama learnt that Vishwamitra had arrived with Rama and Lakshmana. They were delighted and raced to meet them. They welcomed them and made obeisance to Vishwamitra.They greeted Rama and Lakshmana affectionately. Their affection doubled when they heard how the boys had killed Tataki. Rama said to sage Vishwamitra,Revered Sire, take the oath of consecration today itself. May you achieve your purpose so that the name of Siddhashrama becomes justified! Vishwamitra was pleased and consecrated himself to the mission of sacrifice.

Rama and Lakshmana kept awake the entire night. As soon as day broke they completed the rituals of the morning. They then touched the feet of Vishwamitra and began to keep watch, armed with their bows and arrows. They asked the disciples of the sage,Whence do the rakshasas come here? Is there a definite point of time when they appear? The disciples answered, The sacrifice takes seven days. Sage Vishwamitra has taken a vow of silence. For six days he will not talk to any one. The rakshasas travel in the air. There is no knowing when they will arrive. It is therefore, best for you to be ever vigilant.

Rama and Lakshamana remained alert for six days, day and night, and protected the ashrama.Vishwamitra and the other ritwajas were engaged in the sacrifice. The rituals were meticulously observed. The sacrifice neared the end. Suddenly the altar of the sacrificial fire flared up, as if it was a sign of the approaching terror. Even as they watched, black clouds gathered in the sky and it grew pitch dark. Maricha and Subahu had launched their attack. They began to rain blood on the sacrificial altar from the skies.

Rama looked up. Maricha and Subahu were hastening towards him. Rama was enraged. He first shot hundreds of arrows and set up a veritable canopy above the platform on which the sacrificial altar stood. He ensured that not a single drop of blood touched the altar. He then shot the Manavastra to overcome Maricha. The moment it touched Maricha, he lost consciousness and was carried away in a storm. Finally he fell into the sea hundreds of yojanas away. He sank and rose and sank again, and the water entered his body all along. At last the waves flung him on the shore. Agneyastra felled and killed Subahu.

The assembled rishis were very happy that Maricha and Subahu could no longer harass them. They praised Rama in many ways. Then Vishwamitra completed the sacrifice without a hitch. He said,‘Rama, I have accomplished my purpose. You have fulfilled the desire of your father. I am truly delighted, and embraced him. Rama and Lakshmana too were supremely happy. They were happy that they were able to ensure the completion of the sacrifice. They were also proud that they had fulfilled the instruction of their father. The day was spent in enthusiastic rejoicing.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 4

Choose answers to all the questions . All the best !!

Q1. What did the Sage Vishwamitra want from King Dasaratha ?

Ans: a)A lot of wealth to perform sacrifice b)King Dasaratha to come to forest to protect him c)a place for his Hermitage in King Dasaratha’s kingdom d)Shri Ram to come with him to the forest to kill Rakshasas

Q2. What was the effect of the first two Mantras that Sage Vishawamitra taught Shri Rama ?

Ans: a)To conquer fatigue, thirst, and hunger b)To pour torrential rains on enemy c)To pour fire over enemies d)To create a storm

Q3. What was the name of the son of Lord Shiva and Parvathi Devi ?

Ans: a)Kamadeva b) Indra c) Kartikeya d) Manmatha

Q4. Why did Shri Rama kill Rakshasi Tratika even though she was a woman ?

Ans: a)Because he did not like her b) Because she was wicked,committing crimes and sins and did not want to correct herself c)Because she ruled forest d)Because she did not obey him

Q5. What was the name of Sage Vishwamitra’s hermitage ?

Ans: a)Angadesha b)Himalaya c)Kaushumbhi d) Siddhashrama

Q6.Who were the Rakashas who were disturbing Sage Vishwamitra’s sacrifices?

Ans: a)Tratika b)Ravana c)Tarakasur d) Maricha & Subahu

Q7. Which main Rakashas was killed in the attack of Shri Rama ?

Ans: a)Tarakasur b) Maricha c)Subahu d)Bali

Lesson 5

Lesson 5

The story of River Ganga

The churning of the Sea

The story of River Ganga

Next morning Rama and Lakshmana finished the rituals and approached Vishwamitra. He was surrounded by a number of rishis. He had grown more radiant, with the conclusion of the sacrifice.He was effulgent like fire. The boys touched his feet. He smiled affectionately and said, Rama our work here is over. Let us leave. There is another achievement awaiting you, and then we can return to Ayodhya.

There is a kingdom called Mithila. It is ruled by King Janaka. He, too, will be performing a sacrifice. He has invited us all to it. There is yet another reason to invite you to Mithila. Janaka has an awesome dhanus- a bow- Sunabha by name. It is also called Shiva Dhanus. When Janakas ancestors performed a sacrifice the gods were pleased and bestowed this bow on him. King Janaka worships it every day. No one has yet been able to string this bow of astounding strength. You are valiant. You are a master of the art of archery. You can attempt to string it. We can also witness the sacrifice which Janaka is to perform. Rama readily agreed. They all bent their steps towards Mithila.

They travelled towards the north. They walked the entire day and, by the evening, reached the banks of the Shona. It was a beautiful river and the water seemed to rejoice as it flowed. The sight of the river made them all happy. They bathed in it and felt refreshed. They spent the night there. Rama and Lakshmana were curious about the story of the place and Vishwamitra narrated the story.

Long ago, there lived a great man called Kusha; he was born of the will of Brahma. Vaidharbhi was his wife. They had four children – Kushamba, Kushanabha, Adurtharajassu and Vasu. The last son, Vasu built a city known as Girivraja. Since Vasu built it, the city also came to be known as Vasumathi. We are now in Girivraja. It is the capital of Magadha. There are five mountains around it – The aihara, the Varaha, the Vrishabha, the Rishibhakuta and the Chaitaka. River Shona flows in their midst from the west to east. On either side of the river glow green fields and dense woods. The Shona is also called Magadhi because the river flows in the Magadha kingdom. The city of Girivraja enjoys plentitude.

I told you that Kushanabha was the second son of Kusha, did not I? This Kushanabha married a woman called Grithachi. He performed the Putrakameshti Sacrifice and had a son, Gadhi. This Gadhi was my father. Because I belong to the dynasty of King Kusha people call me Kaushika. My elder sister was Sathyavathi. She married a sage, Richika by name. A very chaste woman, Sathyvathi accompanied her husband to heaven. After some time she returned to the earth as a river. That river is the Kaushiki.This great river, Kaushiki, flows by the Himalayas. It is a sacred river, and its waters are holy. It is a beautiful river too. Because of my love for my sister, I live most part of the time at the foot of the Himalayas. I came to Siddhashrama to perform sacrifice. With your co-operation I have been able to complete it. Once our business at Mithila is over, I shall return to the Himalayas. Rama and Lakshmana were overwhelmed. They praised the greatness of the sage. As night advanced they gradually drifted towards sleep.

Next morning they rose early and completed the rituals. They crossed river Shona and continued their journey. By the afternoon they reached the Ganga. The Ganga is the holy of the holies. The waters were swelling again and yet again. Swans and cranes crowded the river. The sight of the clear waters swirling along delighted Rama and Lakshmana. They camped on the banks of the river.

Rama and Lakshmana were curious about the Ganga. It seemed to them that the history of this river, full and racing along, could not but be extraordinary. So they prayed to Vishwamitra, Great Sage, tell us the story of this river. And Vishwamitra began.

Himavantha is the king of mountains. His wife was Manorama, the daughter of Mount Meru. Himavantha had two daughters. The first was Ganga, the second Parvathi. Ganga could travel anywhere as she pleased. The gods who learnt this begged Himavantha to dedicate Ganga to the service of gods. Himavantha agreed and dedicated his first daughter to the welfare of the world. Ganga became a river and flowed in all the three worlds. She came to be called Deva Nadi – the River Celestial. The second daughter of Parvatharaja, Parvathi, performed tapas to please Lord Shiva. She succeeded and married him. Their son was Kumara. I have already told you the story of Kumara, who

became the commander of Heavens forces.

Rama and Lakshamana were surprised when they heard the history of the Ganga. They appealed, Great Sage, if the Ganga is the River Celestial, how did it come to the earth? Why is it regarded as the holiest of rivers? The longer we look at the Ganga, the greater the reverence we feel. Pray tell us the story of this river in detail. Vishwamitra continued his narration.

Long ago Sagara, of your Ikshwaku dynasty, was the ruler in Ayodhya. He was a righteous ruler. He had two wives, Keshini and Sumathi. For a long time he had no children. By the grace of gods he had a son by Keshini, whom he named Amshumantha. A few days later Sumathi delivered a huge mass of flesh. It fell to the ground and broke into a number of pieces. There was life in these bits; so they were all collected and kept in jars of ghee. In course of time they all developed into lovely infants.

Sagara once decided to perform a sacrifice. Aryavartha- the vast region between the Vindhyas and the Himalayas- was the site of the ritual. As was the custom the sacrificial horse was let free to roam. It was a great sacrifice that Sagara had contemplated. Had he succeeded in performing it, he would have far surpassed the gods in strength. The gods panicked and hid his yajnashva – the sacrificial horse in the lower world. Sagara could not, therefore, undertake the sacrifice.

Sagara was very much troubled. He called his sons and said, My sons, some one has abducted our sacrificial horse. And so the sacrifice will be prevented. This will harm us. And therefore, go round the entire world and find out where the horse is. The princes obeyed their father and wandered all over the earth in search of the animal. They cut their way through and crossed hills. They dug the earth with sharp implements. Thousands of yojanas long and several yojanas deep they dug. Water swelled from the earth and the sea was formed. Since Sagaras sons created the sea it came to be known as Saagara.

Search as they might, the princes did not find the horse. They finally decided to descend to lower world and look for the horse there. They dug and dug and reached Patala Loka – the lower world.There was a hermitage in the lower world and a hermit, Kapila was engaged in tapas there. Near him the princes saw the sacrificial horse grazing.

The princes were in raptures when they beheld the horse. They were thrilled that they had finally located the animal. They inferred that Sage Kapila had stolen it. They thundered, You have stolen our sacrificial horse, have you? We will teach you a lesson, and were about to assault him. Sage Kapila roared angrily once and they were all burnt to ashes.

King Sagara was troubled because many days passed but yet his sons did not return. His eldest son Asamanja had a son, Amshumantha by name. Sagara called him and said, Amshumantha, it is years since your uncles went in search of the sacrificial horse, and they have not come back. I am troubled and apprehensive. Go and bring them as well as the horse. Amshumantha set out obediently and wandered far all over the world in search of his uncles and the sacrificial horse. Finally he came to the patala loka. There he saw the sacrificial horse. But he did not see his uncles. There was a huge heap of ashes near by. He was surprised.

Garuda – the king of birds and the brother of Sagaras wife Sumathi- who came there at that time narrated to him what had happened. Amshumantha was deeply grieved over the disaster which had befallen his uncles. Garuda comforted him and said, Amshumantha, bring Ganga from heaven to flow over the ashes so that your uncles may have salvation.

Amshumantha returned to the capital with the horse and reported to his grandfather what had happened. Sagara, too, was in anguish over the terrible plight of his sons. But he took courage and completed the sacrifice he had planned.

Although he had completed the sacrifice Sagara was distressed that his sons had come to a bad end. He did all that he could to bring the celestial Ganga to the patala loka, as Garuda had suggested. But he was already an old man. In a short while he died.

Amshumantha succeeded Sagara. He, too, was a righteous king. But his desire to bring the Ganga down to the patala loka and secure their salvation was not fulfilled. His son was Dileepa, also a conscientious ruler. But he too, could not secure the salvation of Sagaras sons. Dileepas son was Bhagiratha.

Bhagiratha resolved that, somehow or the other, he would take the Ganga down to the patala loka.He decided he would attend to nothing else until his great grandfathers were blessed with salvation. He left his kingdom in the charge of his ministers and went to the holy Gokarna. There he undertook a severe tapas. Lord Brahma was pleased with his devotion and appeared before him. The Lord said, Bhagiratha, I am pleased with your tapas. I am willing to send the Ganga to the patala loka, as you desire. First of all she has to descend to the earth. And then she has to go down to the patala loka. But as soon as the Ganga descends on the earth from heaven, because of the terrible impact, the earth itself will be washed away. And so some one should receive her and check the impact of the descent. Only Shiva is equal to the task. Win him over.

Bhagiratha now began a severe tapas denying himself food and water. The world revered Shiva was pleased. He appeared before Bhagiratha and asked him what he desired. Bhagiratha told him his yearning. Shiva assured him that would receive the Ganga as the river leapt from heaven.

Bhagiratha now approached Goddess Ganga. He begged her to come down to the earth and from thence to the patala loka and confer salvation on his great grandfathers. Ganga agreed and prepared to leap to the earth. Shiva stood on mount Himalaya to prevent the leaping waters from washing away the earth. Gods thronged the skies to witness this un-parallelled event. This filled Ganga with vanity. From the beginning she was conceited but now her conceit heightened. O, can Shiva withstand the onrush of these waters! I shall sweep him off his feet. she said to herself. Lord Shiva understood her vanity. He decided to tame her. He spread his matted hair wide.

Ganga leapt on the holy head of Shiva in a mighty torrent. But she got entangled in his matted locks wide like the caves deep in the Himalayas. Try as she might she could not even move a little. She was humbled. Because Shiva held Ganga in his hair, he came to be known as Gangadhara.

Bhagiratha was again dismayed. Once again he prayed to Shiva. He was pleased and allowed Ganga to descend to the earth. The Ganga flowed in seven branches. Three of them, the Hladini, the Pavani and the Nalini, flowed towards the east. The Suchakshu, the Seetha, and the Sindhu, flowed towards the west. The seventh branch – river Alakananda – followed Bhagiratha. Bhagiratha ascended his chariot and led the way.Alakananda followed him.

With the flood of the Ganaga waters came to the earth several aquatic creatures like the fish, the crocodiles, the snakes and the tortoise. The snakes and fish shone like lightning and the white foam scattered all round.

The flowing Ganga was a captive sight, and was refreshing. The water flowed rapidly some times and at other times at a leisurely pace. Some times the river descended as in a waterfall. It shone as it mingled with the suns rays. Fish, swans and cranes played in the waters with delight. All bathed in the Ganga and earned merit.

As Bhagiratha and the Ganga proceeded they reached an ashram. A rishi by name Jahnu was engaged in a sacrifice there. The rapid waters of the Ganga overwhelmed the ashram. The sage was angry and drank the river itself!.

Bhagiratha was once again dismayed. He was grieved that so many obstructions cropped up in his way. He narrated his story to Sage Jahnu. He explained his object and how he toiled to fulfil his purpose. He underlined the fact that, if the sage refused to let Ganga go the patala loka, his ancestors would never attain salvation. He begged the sage to release Ganga.

Sage Jahnu acceded and let the river flow out through his ears. Since Ganga had entered Jahnus stomach and come out, she now became like his daughter. So she came to be called Jahnavi.

The Ganga once again followed Bhagiratha. She descended from the earth to the patala loka and flowed over the ashes of the sons of Sagara. So they were liberated from their sins and attained salvation.

Thus the Ganga had come down from the heaven to the earth and to the patala loka, all because of the endeavours of Bhagiratha. Lord Brahma now appeared before Bhagiratha. He congratulated him on achieving his goal with determination. He blessed him saying, Bhagiratha, because you toiled, the Ganga flows in heaven, on earth and in the patala loka. Since thus she follows threepathas – paths she will be known as Thripathagamini. She came down to earth for your sake and so she is virtually your daughter. So let the world call her Bhagirathi. The Ganga is a very holy river. Those who have a bath in this river with devotion need not fear diseases. They will earn spiritual merit. You brought the Ganga from heaven; may auspicious events fill your life.

Having narrated this story to Rama and Lakshmana, Vishwamitra said, My boys, ponder over this,there is nothing that man cannot achieve. Bhagiratha has shown us that human endeavour can perform any task, however seemingly impossible. And so, princes, when you have a good object, pursue it, no matter how formidable the obstacles. One must persist in ones endeavour with firmness. Success is then assured.

Vishwamitra went on, You have heard about the greatness of the Ganga, havent you? Bow to this great river. Good fortunes will befall you. Rama and Lakshmana were thrilled to hear the story of the holy river. They bowed to the river with single-minded reverence. The fell asleep ruminating over the story of Gangas descent.

| Top |

The churning of the Sea

The next day Vishwmitra and Rama and Lakshmana crossed the Ganga and continued their journey.They reached Vishalnagar. It was a lovely city, shining like Indras Amaravathi. Rama said, Great Sage, kindly tell us the history of this city. Vishwamitra answered, The founder of your dynasty, Ikshwaku, had a wife, Alambuse, by name. Their son was Vishala. He built this city and, therefore, it came to be known as Vishalanagara. Once upon a time, Dithi, the mother of Daithyas,performed tapas here. King Sumathi rules the kingdom now. Let us call on him. Ramas curiosity was aroused, and he said, Great Sage, arent the Daithyas – the sons of Dithi – very powerful? Arent the Daithyas and the Devas – the gods – children of two sisters Dithi and Adithi? Tell us their story. Vishwamitra narrated the story:

Long ago, in Kritayuga, there was a muni, by name Kashyapa. He had a number of wives, Dithi and Adithi among them. Dithis sons were very strong. But they were not righteous. They were Dithis sons and were, therefore, called Daithyas. Adithis sons were righteous. They were the Devathas – the gods. Once both the Daithyas and Devathas desired to be immortal. We should never grow old, never be troubled by diseases, and never die at all- such was their wish. They learnt that if Ksheera Sagara- the ocean of milk – was churned, amritha would be formed, and that, if they drank it, disease, old age and death could not touch them. So they decided to churn Ksheera Sagara.

Ksheera Sagara was a vast ocean. They needed a very long and thick churning stick, in order to churn it. So they brought a huge mountain, the Mandhara. They needed a long rope to turn the mountain in the Ksheera Sagara. They brought a long python, Vasuki, for the purpose. They tied it around the mountain; the gods took hold of the python by its tail, and the daithyas by its head. And they started churning the Ksheera Sagara.

The churning went on for several years. All of a sudden Halahala rose from the sea. Halahala is an all ravaging poison. It leapt to the surface all of a sudden like fire. The entire world, caught in its heat, reeled. The gods then hastened to Lord Rudra. They told him what had happened and begged, Great Lord, save us. Rudra came to the place where the churning had been in progress. He drank the poison at one gulp. Though he drank this terrible poison no harm befell him. Only his throat became coloured blue. So he came to be called Neelakanta.

Once again the gods and the daithyas began churning the ocean. But since Mount Mandhara did not have adequate support, it began to sink. The gods approached Lord Vishnu. They begged him to support Mount Mandhara which was sinking. Mahavishnu assumed the form of a tortoise, descended to the sea, and held the Mount Mandhara on his back, thus providing support. This was the Kurmavathara – the tortoise incarnation – of the Lord Vishnu. The churning continued.

As the churning continued several gods and goddesses and animals and objects came out of the sea. First rose Dhanwantari, the deity presiding over Ayurveda – the science of medicine. The gods chose him for their physician. Then was generated a liquid; the liquid brought forth thousands of lovely women. The word apsu means water in the form of milk; and because they emerged from apsu these lovely women were called apsaras. Then was born a damsel, Sura by name. The Daithyas refused to take her; but the gods accepted her. She was later to be known as Varuni. Since the daithyas had rejected the suradevatha, they came to be known as Asuras; and the gods who accepted her were known as Suras.

Then emerged from the ocean a magnificent steed, Uchraishravassu. Lord Indra chose this steed for his royal horse. A gorgeous diamond Kausthabha, then rose from the waves. Vishnu wore it on his chest. At last emerged amritha. A terrible battle followed between gods and the daithyas for the amritha. The gods overwhelmed the daithyas. They drank the amritha and became immortal.

After narrating the story of the churning of the ocean for amritha, Vishwamitra said, Rama, although the daithyas were very powerful they were defeated by the gods because the daithyas were unrighteous and the gods were righteous. This shows that always the righteousness is victorious. As Vishwamitra was narrating the story of amritha, Sumathi, the king of Vishalanagara, learnt that these three were in his capital. He hastened to where they were, and extended all courtesies and hospitality to them. They spent the night there and next morning they bent their steps towards Mithila.

As they approached the city they saw a lovely hermitage. But it seemed deserted. Rama asked his mentor, Great Sage, whose ashram is this? Vishwamitra answered:

This is the ashram of Sage Gauthama. He used to live here with his wife Ahalya. Ahalya was chaste and devoted to her husband. She was lovely as a goddess. Her enchanting beauty was known everywhere. Indra came to hear about her bewitching beauty, and desired her. He came to the hermitage when Gauthama was away. He had assumed the very appearance of Gauthama. But Ahalya realized that the man who approached her was not Gauthama but Indra. But for a moment she yielded to bodily desire. Indra perceived her state of mind and said,Lovely woman, I am attracted to you. Give me your love. Ahalya had lost self-control. She yielded to him.

Just then Gauthama returned. He saw Indra and Ahalya who stood guiltily before him. He understood what had happened. He was in a towering rage and cursed Indra:May your body be all eyes. He said to Ahalya, Stay in this ashram without food and sleep all alone and invisible. Ahalya confessed to her offence; the sage said, You will be relieved as soon as Rama, the son of Dasharatha steps into this ashram. He then departed.

Rama, Ahalya is still here. She is burning with repentance for her transgression. She is awaiting your arrival. The moment you step into the ashram she will be liberated. She will regain her former body.So let us hasten. Rama was deeply moved by the story of Ahalya. He mended his pace and entered the ashram of Sage Gauthama.

The moment Rama entered, Ahalya, who till then had been invisible, was seen by every one. The apas of many years had heightened her radiance. Rama and Lakshmana touched her feet and made obeisance. By then Sage Gauthama also arrived. He had come to know that Ahalya had been redeemed. Ahalya hastened to him and touched his feet. Gauthama soothed her with appropriate words. Every one was happy at this rare reunion.

Ahalya and Gauthama treated the visitors with affectionate cordiality. Ahalya praised again and again Rama who had redeemed her. After being the guests of Gauthama and Ahalya the three continued with their journey. On the way Viswamitra said, Look Rama, Ahalya is now liberated from the curse.True, she committed an offence. But at once she corrected herself. She was contrite and made penance. For this reason she was liberated. One can be free from the consequences of the gravest sin if only one repents sincerely and performs penance. But one ought to be on one guard against repeating such offence.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 5

Choose answers to all the questions . All the best !!

Q1. Which is the “Devanadi” – River Celestial – Holiest of the holy rivers ?

Ans: a)Sarayu b)Magadhi c)Kaushiki d)Ganga

Q2. Who brought river Ganga to earth from heaven and to Pathalaloka ?

Ans: a)Sagar b)Asamanja c)Bhagiratha d)Shri Ram

Q3. Which was the poison that came first during churning the sea by Deva and Daityas ?

Ans: a)Amruta b)Halahal c)Ayurveda d)Sura

Q4. Because of whose coming into her hermitage, Akhilya was liberated ?

Ans: a)Laxmana b)Sage Vishwamitra c)Sage Gautama d)Shri Ram

Q5. Why were the Daityas called Asuras ?

Ans: a)Because they refused to accept Sura b)Because they were powerful c) Because they were unrighteous d)Because they could not drink Amruta

Correct Answers below

Examination – 5

Q-1 Ans (d),

Q.2 Ans (c),

Q. 3 Ans (b)

Q. 4 Ans (d),

Q.5 Ans (a)

lesson 6

Lesson 6

Shivadhanusha

The wedding of sita

The humbling of Parshurama

Shivadhanusha

Vishwamitra travelled with Rama and Lakshmana towards the northeast from Sage Gauthama ashram and reached Mithila. Mithila was the capital of the king of Videha. Seeradhwaja Janaka Maharaja was the ruler. He was the son of Hraswaroma Janaka. The founder of his dynasty had three names – Videha, Mithi and Janaka. And so every king of the kingdom used to be called Janaka, the kingdom was called Videha and the capital was called Mithila. Janaka was a rajarshi – a king-sage. His wife was Sunayane. Janaka had two daughters – Seetha and Urmila. Janaka younger brother Kushadhwaja, ruled over Sankasha Nagara, on the banks of the Ikshumathi.

At the time Vishwamitra, Rama and Lakshmana arrived in Mithila, King Janaka was engaged in a great sacrifice. Hundreds thronged Mithila because of the sacrifice. Rishis, munis and other religious leaders were in the city. Vishwamitra chose a place near a water source but far from the crowds and camped there.

As soon as Janaka learnt that Sage Vishwamitra was in Mithila he went to his camp with the royal priest Shatananda. He paid his respects and welcomed the sage. After the exchange of courtesies Janaka pointed to Rama and Lakshmana and said, Great Sage, who are these two youths? They look like Ashwinis – the twin gods. They are tall and well-built. Their eyes sparkle. Their faces are attractive and look energetic. Who are these young men, carrying bows and arrows, and moving about like lion cubs?

Vishwamitra told him about Rama and Lakshmana. He narrated how they had killed Tataki and how they had saved his sacrifice from the menace of Maricha and Subahu. He also narrated how Rama had set Ahalya free from the curse and how Gauthama and Ahalya had been reunited.

The royal priest Shatananda was in raptures when he heard what Vishwamitra said. He was the son of Gauthama and Ahalya. He was immensely happy that his mother had been set free from the curse. Again and again he thanked Rama. He made obeisance to Vishwamitra who had once again brought together his parents through, Rama.

Then Shatananda said to Rama, Rama, you redeemed my mother from the curse. Because of you my parents were reunited. I shall ever be in your debt. You are the most virtuous of men. Rama, you are really fortunate that you have a mentor like Vishwamitra. Do not imagine that he is a rishi just like any other. Human endeavour can achieve what seems impossible – and this great sage Vishwamitra is a fine example.

Shatananda then narrated to Rama and Lakshmana the story of Vishwamitra – how the king Kaushika received Sage Vashista hospitality and then coveted the cow of the ashram; how, when Vashista declined the king attempted to seize the cow by force but was thwarted; how by the sheer force of his tapas he first earned the title of rajarshi and then that of a rishi; how he bestowed on Thrishanku a realm equal to heaven there to dwell in his body; how, although once he surrendered to Menaka loveliness and his tapas was thwarted he acquired the strength of will which could spurn even the loveliness of Rambha; how, he gained the status of a maharshi and finally won recognition as Brahmarshi even from Vashishta.

Rama and Lakshmana knew that Vishwamitra was a great sage. But only now that they understood the measure of his greatness. They realized that it was their immense good fortune that had him for their Guru; they eulogized the sage again and again and made obeisance to him. Janaka led all of them to his palace.

Vishwamitra said to Janaka, Maharaja, these princes are eager to see the Shivadhanus which is in your possession. Show it to them and tell them the story of that mighty bow. Janaka said, Princes, the Shivadhanus was made by Vishwakarma. The gods gave it to Shiva at the time of killing of Tripurasura. It is called Sunabha. When Daksha performed a sacrifice he humiliated both his daughter Dakshayini and her husband Shiva. The enraged Shiva contemplated annihilating the entire universe with this bow. The gods then supplicated to him; he overcame his wrath and returned the bow to the gods. One of our ancestors, Devaratha, performed a sacrifice; the gods were pleased and bestowed the bow on our dynasty. Since then it has been in our possession. So strong is the bow that, so far, no one has been able to bend and string it.

Princes, for a long time I had no children. I decided to perform a sacrifice in order to have children. Before the sacrifice, I was ploughing, as is customary, with a plough. I then found a girl child. The word Seetha means the mark made by a plough. Because I found her when I was ploughing I called her Seetha. She has grown up and has now come of age. She is exquisitely lovely, and as virtuous as she is beautiful. People say she is like a goddess.

It is my desire that only a strong and valiant man should marry Seetha. And so I have set a challenge.: Any one who wishes to marry Seetha should bend and string the Shivadhanus. But so far no one has succeeded. Any number of princes have made the attempt, but they have not even been able to lift the bow. Gods, Rakshas and mighty monarchs have sought to bend the bow, but in vain. Gandharvas, Kinnaras and Yakshas have shared the same fate. This is such a formidable bow.Rama, you look like a youth of prowess. I shall have the bow brought here. Make an attempt.String the Shivadhanus and marry Seeta; that will make me immensely happy.

Sri Rama breaks Shiva Dhanush

The king servants brought the bow. It had been placed in a huge eight wheeled carriage. It needed the effort of hundreds of servants to draw it. Janaka pointed to the bow and said to Vishwamitra,Great Sage, show this bow to the princes. It is my desire that at least Rama, the son of Dasharatha, should succeed in the test. Vishwamitra said to Rama, Look at this bow, my child.Rama opened the lid and had a good look. He, too, wished to lift and string it. He told the sage so and Vishwamitra acceded.

7ram 7

Rama went up to the box and put his hands inside. Effortlessly he lifted the bow which gods and daithyas had not been able to lift. the spectators were tongue-tied in wonder. Gods assembled in the sky to witness the stunning feat of Rama. He raised the bow and bent in order to string it. But the bow was not equal to his strength and broke in to two, with an ear-shattering noise like that of lightning. All who were present, save Rama, Lakshmana, Vishwamitra, Janaka and Shatananda swooned for a while. When they recovered, they applauded Rama prowess in raptures and jumped and danced in joy.

King Janaka joy knew no bounds. Rama prowess surpassed his imagination. He belonged to the Ikshwaku dynasty. He was handsome beyond the reach of words, and was a treasure-house of virtues. What more could Janaka desire? He invited Rama to marry Seetha. He summoned his principal ministers and said to them, Go at once to Ayodhya. Report to king Dasharatha all that has happened here. Request him, on my behalf, to come to Mithila and receive Seetha as his daughter-in-law. He said to Sage Vishwamitra, Revered Sage, be pleased to stay here and guide us in the celebrations. And he ordered his ministers, Make arrangements for the marriage of Rama and Seetha; make it an event of unprecedented grandeur.

| Top |

The Wedding of Sita

The news reached Dasharatha. He was in ecstasies when he heard about the unique feat his son had performed. He considered himself fortunate in this marriage alliance with the king-sage Janaka. He set out for Mithila with his retinue.

Janaka and his priest and ministers as well as the citizens greeted Dasharatha and his retinue at the main entrance of Mithila and gave them a splendid welcome. King Janaka and King Dasharatha embraced and displayed their affection and friendship. Janaka extended the finest hospitality to all of them.

Vashishta, Dasharatha priest and Shathananda, Janaka priest, sat together for consultations.Dasharatha, Janaka and Kushadhwaja – Janaka younger brother and the king of Sankashanagara – also sat with them. At their request, Vishwamitra also joined them. They fixed an auspicious day for the marriage of Rama and Seetha. Janaka made a request to Dasharatha, Accept my other daughter Urmila as Lakshmana bride. Dasharatha gladly consented. Janaka younger brother Kushadhwaja had two daughters- Mandavi and Shrutakeerti. Like Seeta and Urmila, they,too, were beautiful and endowed with many virtues. Vishwamitra suggested that they should marry Bharata and Shatrughna, adding that it would be an excellent alliance. Dasharatha consented and Kushadhwaja was overjoyed.

The wedding preparations proceeded briskly. The entire city wore a festive and joyous look. Canopies and festoons of green leaves appeared everywhere. Banners fluttered from tall poles. The ground before every house was swept and cleaned with water and decorated with designs drawn with coloured powders. Musical instruments played tunes celebrating an auspicious occasion, in every house, and filled all minds and hearts with joy.

The marriage rites were to be performed in a vast sacrificial hall. It could accommodate any number of guests, no matter how many thousands thronged the venue. The marriage mantap was at a higher level. The hall glowed like the royal court of Lord Indra.

The day of the marriage dawned. Uttaraphalguni was the presiding star of the day. The auspicious rites of the morning were completed. Led by his priests, Dasharatha arrived at the marriage hall with Rama, Lakshamana, Bharata and Shatrughna. Rama and his brothers were wearing the kankanas – auspicious strings worn at the time of marriage. They were wearing magnificent jewels and were splendidly dressed, and shone like gods. The milling crowds gazed upon the princes in great joy. In particular, Rama lovely face, his strong build, his enthralling smile and his modesty that dwelt in his visage held them spellbound.

Seeta and Urmila, wearing dresses signalling an auspicious occasion, shone brightly in the marriage pandal. By their side Mandavi and Shruthakeerthi, the daughters of Kushadhwaja, sparkled in similar dresses. The loveliness of their faces and the effulgence – unusual to this world- bestowed a new luster on the entire hall.

Rama, Lakshmana, Bharata and Shatrughna came up to the platform. Janaka requested Vashishta to guide the marriage rituals. Vashista,Vishwamitra and Shatananda together offered worship to the pandal, Ritualistically they prepared the sacrificial pit. They decorated it with flowers. They placed Kalasa – vessels carrying holy waters, conches, bells, sandalwood and other auspicious articles on the platform. As they recited the Vedas they installed holy fire in the sacrificial pit. They poured sacred ghee into the fire.

Bejewelled, Seeta sparkled like a goddess; Janaka guided her to Rama and said, Sri Rama, accept my

daughter Seetha in marriage. She will be your wife and assist you in the practice of Dharma. May good fortune brighten your lives. He then placed Seetha hand in Sri Rama hand, and gave her away in marriage with the prescribed rites. The gods who were watching in the skies rejoiced. Celestial kettledrums sounded and there was a shower of flowers. Joy was writ large on every face.

Then Janaka celebrated the Panigrahana of Lakshmana and Urmila. Panigrahana means taking the bride hand with the Fire God for witness. Kushadhwaja gave his daughter Mandavi to Bharata and Shruthakeerthi to Shathrughna in marriage.

The princes went round the sacred fire, performedSapthapadi – taking seven steps, holding the hands of their brides. They made obeisance to the rishis and munis who had assembled. They paid their respects to their parents and all other elders present there. Once again the heavenly kettledrums sounded. Celestial nymphs danced, gandharvas sang melodiously. The people of Mithila and the relatives, friends and retinue of Dasharatha forgot themselves in their raptures.

The celebrations concluded; Rama, Lakshmana, Bharata and Shathrughna were now married. They returned to the palace in great joy.

The day after the marriage Vishwamitra said to Rama,My child, my mission is accomplished. I shall now go to the banks of Kaushiki at the foot of Himalayas for the pursuits that lie before me. You are yet to accomplish mighty feats. Do not lose heart, no matter what obstacles block your way and whatever trials and tribulations you may encounter. Let the protection of Dharma be your goal. Let the chastisement of the wicked and the protection of the virtuous be your objective. Rama replied with all humility, Holy sage, your advice will be ever green in my memory. Every one bowed respectfully to Vishwamitra. They followed him to the outskirts of Mithila and then took leave of him.

King Dasharatha then made preparations to return to Ayodhya. Janaka presented rich gifts and honourd every one suitably. Dasharatha set out for Ayodhya with his sons, daughters-in-law and his retinue.

| Top |

The humbling of Parshurama

As Dasharatha and his party continued their journey unfavourable omens appeared. Dasharatha was perturbed. He was apprehensive, not knowing what misfortune would befall them. He said to Vashishta, Guruji, these bad omens upset me. Vashishta said, Fear not. It is certain that we shall encounter some grave danger, but it will have a fortunate conclusion. Therefore do not be troubled.

Just then a terrible storm burst on them. The earth seemed to tremble. Even gigantic trees were felled. All of a sudden dark clouds hid the sun. They were all blinded. A person emerged from the enveloping darkness. He was walking fast and was awesome to behold. His hair was matted; he carried an axe in his right hand. A bow rested on his left shoulder. And he seemed to be hastening towards Dasharatha party in flaming wrath.

The man who thus charged the atmosphere with fear was named Rama. He belonged to the Brighu family. He was the son of a great sage Jamadagni. Jamadagni was the son of Vishwamitra sister, Sathyavathi. This son of Jamadagni, who appeared before Dasharatha party always carried a parashu – an axe – in his hand and therefore came to be known as Parashurama.

Parashurama was a man of rare valour and a fiercetapaswi. His feet were endowed with such rare power that he could traverse any distance in the twinkling of an eye. He never transgressed the instruction of an elder. Once Jamadagni was furious with his wife who had done something unworthy.He called Parashurama and said, Cut off the head of your mother. Without reflecting for a moment, Parashurama obeyed his father. Jamadagni said,I am pleased with your obedience. Seek what boon you will. Parashurama answered, Father, may my mother whom I killed come back to life.And may no trace of this bitter event linger in her memory. Jamadagni said,So be it. Renuka came back to life.

The earth was over crowded with kshatriyas in those days. They formed small groups and were always fighting with one another. They were arrogant and ill treated the people. Their harassment made the people wretched. Once when Jamadagni was engaged in tapas, a king called Karthaviryarjuna came their hunting. He killed Jamadgni. When Parashurama learnt the news he was in volcanic rage. He took a vow: The arrogance of these kshathriyas knows no limits. I am not Parashurama if I do not subdue them. With his chosen weapon, the axe, he set forth to exterminate the Kshatriyas. Twenty one times he went round the earth, and made mincemeat of the kshatriyas he encountered. Many kings fled in fear. So the entire earth was his. Parashurama then performed a sacrifice; and the entire earth he gifted away to Sage Kashyapa who had presided over the sacrifice. He then retired to Mount Mahendra and engaged in tapas.

When Dasharatha  himself a kashtriya – saw this quick tempered Parashurama he was in a panic. Is

Parashurama still enraged with the kshatriyas? What will now be the fate of my sons? he asked himself, severely shaken. But he managed to greet the sage Parashurama with a smile, make obeisance and make respectful enquiries.

Parashurama did not even through a glance at Dasharatha. He said to Rama, Rama, I have heard of your prowess. It seems you broke the Shivadhanus in Janaka court. That is truly a great feat. Rama, look at this Vishnudhanus I have. Both this bow and the Shivadhanus which you broke were made by Vishwakarma. He gave one of these to Shiva and so it came to be known as Shivadhanus and the other which he gave to Vishnu came to be known as Vishnudhanus. Vishnu gave his bow to my grandfather Richika. Since then it has been in the keeping of my family. It was Shivadhanus which you broke. I have the Vishnudhanus here with me. If you are really a man of great prowess fix an arrow to this Vishnudhanus. I shall then concede that you are powerful.

Rama heard what Parashurama said. The arrogance, the provocative tone, the challenge – all enraged him. But yet he thought it would be disrespectful to exhibit his anger before his father. So he spoke in a gentle tone and expressed his feelings in these words: Parashurama, I, too, have heard of your prowess. May be you have overcome some kings. But that does not justify your assuming that all the kshatriyas are weak, and provoking them in this fashion. Parashurama, do not imagine that I am a weakling. Do you wish to witness my prowess? Look then. At once he seized the Vishnudhanus from Parashurama hand and as if it was just a game, he fixed an arrow.

He then aimed the arrow at Parashurama. He said,Watch, Parashurama, I have fixed an arrow. You are the grand son of the sister of my Guru, Vishwamitra. I cannot kill anyone who is related to my Guru. But the arrow I shoot cannot be in vain. Tell me, Shall I destroy all thepunya – spiritual merit – you have earned, or shall I take away your power of travelling like lightening?

Parashurama was now subdued. His arrogance withered. He turned to Rama and said, Rama, I am now cured of my arrogance. That you are the great master of bow is beyond question. Dasharathi, may good fortune follow in your footsteps. I cannot surrender my power of travelling to your arrow. The reason is that, when, long ago, I gifted this land to sage Kashyapa, I had vowed that I would not spend a night in the territory I had given away. So, in a moment, I have to be back in the Mahendra region, where I perform tapas. So take away the power of mytapas with your arrow, if you will. Accordingly, Rama shot the arrow. Parashurama lost the power of his tapas. At once Parashurama, with the special endowment of his feet, hastened towards Mount Mahendra.

It was as if pitch darkness had lifted and light had returned. They who had shrunk in fear at the approach of Parashurama now shouted in joy. Dasharatha drew Rama to him and embraced him. Every one was happy. They continued their journey with a carefree mind.

There was glad excitement everywhere in Ayodhya. The entire population of the city rejoiced to hear that Dasharatha was returning to Ayodhya with his sons and daughters-in-law and prepared to welcome them. They decorated the city with banners and festoons. Arches of welcome appeared everywhere. Flags also began to flutter from tall poles. Songs glorifying Rama valour were composed. Musical instruments of auspiciousness welcomed the party at the main gate of the city.The party was taken to the palace in a huge procession. It was formally welcomed at a grand ceremony. Everyone acclaimed the Rama-Seetha couple as well as the other couples. The people of the city sang and danced and blessed the newly wed couples. And the couples now began a new wife.

Rama and Seeta were a most happily suited pair. They were like a single soul in two bodies. They loved each other deeply. They never forgot any duty enjoined on them by Dharma. They ardently assisted elders in the duties of Dharma. They were all reverence towards their Gurus and elders. They were affectionate towards those younger than they. They acted as they thought. Their conduct reflected their innermost thoughts. They treated one and all as their kith and kin, so magnanimous were they. Their ideal life delighted every heart.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 6

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. The name Sita was given to King Janaka’s daughter because -

Ans: a)She was beautiful b)She was found while he was ploughing the land c)She was the first daughter d)She was obtained due to performing sacrifices

Q2. The Shivadhanusha with King Janaka was made by -

Ans: a)Vishwakarma b) Lord Shiva c)Daksha d)His great grand father

Q3 How was Sage Parashurama related to Sage Vishwamitra ?

Ans: a)Sage Parashurama was Sage Vishwamitras sister’s son b)Sage Parashurama was Sage Vishwamitras nephew c)Sage Parashurama was not related to Sage Vishwamitra d)Sage Parashurama was Sage Vishwamitras Sister’s grand son

Q4. Why did king Janaka gave his daughter Sita in marriage to Shri Rama ?

Ans: a)Because he was a valiant prince b) Because he had won the challenge of bending and stringing the Shivadhanush c)Because Shri Rama was son of the famous King Dasaratha d)Because Sage Vishwamitra told him to do so

Q5. Who killed Sage Parashuram’s father Sage Jamadagni ?

Ans: a) Kartaviryarjun b)Indra c)He died of old age

Correct Answers below

Examination – 6

Q. 1 Ans (b),

Q. 2 Ans (a),

Q. 3 Ans (d),

Q.4 Ans (b),

Q. 5 Ans (a)

Lesson 7

Lesson 7

The coronation proposal

Manthara’s evil counsel

The coronation proposal

Some days passed. Guests whom the wedding had brought there returned. Bharata mother brother, Yudhajit, the king of Kekaya, wished to take Bharata with him, and Dasharatha consented.Shatrughna, who was ever with Bharata like his shadow, accompanied him.

The old monarch Ashwapathi was happy to see his grandson Bharata, and Shatrughna, who had accompanied him. He treated them with utmost affection and desired that they should stay with him for some time. The two youths stayed there, spending their days in the happy service of their elders.

In Ayodhya Rama and Lakshmana devoted themselves to the service of Dasharatha. King Dasharatha loved all his sons. But Rama was particularly dear to him. This was because of Rama character. He was valiant but yet of gentle disposition. He never raised his voice. He was not jealous of any one, and vanity dare not go near him.

Sri Rama would practice archery every day. He toiled to improve his mastery over arrows and other weapons, of astras and shastras. A shastra is a weapon behind which there is only physical prowess. An astra has behind it the power of a mantra  a sacred verse. Sri Rama studied the four Vedas, the Rigveda, the Yajurveda, the Samaveda and the Atharvanaveda, diligently, conforming to the prescribed forms and rituals. He also studied deeply the Vedangas  Shiksha, Vyakarana,Nirukthi, Jyothisha, Kalpa and Chandassu. Whenever time permitted he would engage in dialogue with elders on matters relating to Dharma. He constantly sought to improve his knowledge.

Sri Rama was full of compassion for the poor. He was deferential towards elders. And in the face of gravest crisis he remained unperturbed. He had a prodigious memory. He was brilliant. He was also conversant with the affairs of the world. Neither joy nor sorrow could disturb his serenity.

Sri Rama was also well-versed in music, drama, literature and other fine arts like painting and dancing. There was no warrior who could face Rama in the battlefield. He was proficient in the formation of armies.

Sri Rama was as patient as the earth, as wise as Brihaspathi  the Guru of the gods, and as valiant as Devendra. Dasharatha gladness waxed as days passed.

However, with the passing of time, old age began to creep over Dasharatha. Besides, fearful omens were seen in Ayodhya. Dasharatha was perturbed. He felt that his days were numbered. And so he reflected in this manner:

These omens warn against an impending calamity. My days are over. I am growing weaker day by day. I can no longer shoulder the burden of administration as I used to. This responsibility I shall entrust to Rama. He is a treasure- house of virtues. He is always concerned about the welfare of the subjects, their interests and prosperity. The people, too, are full of affection for him and proud of him. They will approve if I tell them that I shall make him Yuvaraja, the heir apparent.

King Dasharatha called an assembly of his courtiers to announce his decision. The rulers of vassal kingdoms, kings of states in the east, the west, the north and the south, mlecha rulers, representatives of tribal people in hilly regions, ministers, generals of the army, several officers, and prominent citizens were all there. The assembly shone like the court of Devendra.

Dasharatha addressed the assembly and said, Honourable men of my court, I have called you to seek your opinion on a proposal I have. As you know, I have grown old. I cannot rule over the kingdom without strain as before. I have, therefore, thought of anointing my eldest son Sri Rama as the Yuvaraja and handing over the administration to him. Kindly tell me if this meets with your approval. Or else, suggest what I can do, and I shall follow your decision

The courtiers were delighted to learn that Dasharatha had decided to anoint Sri Rama. They applauded deafeningly. In a single voice they said, Your Majesty, we entirely approve your decision.You now need rest. So anoint Sri Rama and have rest.

They continued, Great Lord, Sri Rama is valiant, strong and able to rule. He has a sense of justice and he is knowledgeable and wise. He will look after the subjects as his own children. Therefore make Sri Rama the Yuvaraja and have no worries.

Dasharatha was pleased that his courtiers had endorsed his proposal. He said to the royal priest, Great Sage, Somehow I am apprehensive about the future. I have, therefore, decided to anoint Sri Rama without delay. We do not have much time. Tomorrow is an auspicious day; the star Pushya presides over this day in the month of Chairta. And so I have decided that Sri Rama will become the yuvaraja tomorrow. We do not have enough time to send word to Kekaya and king Janaka who are far from here. But assuredly they will rejoice when they hear this news. Great Sage, tell me what things you will need for the coronation, and I will arrange to have them ready.

Sage Vashista replied, We shall need different varieties of grains, herbs, garlands of white flowers,castor, ghee, honey and other articles, diamonds and precious stones, gold, pearl and articles of worship. We need arrows and weapons impelled by mantras. We also need the army with four divisions, an elephant with auspicious signs, a white chamara  a white fan, a flag, and a white umbrella. Besides we shall need hundreds of cows and kalashas- sacred vessels filled with holy waters.

Dasharatha instructed his ministers to collect all the articles Vashista had listed. He sent Sumantra to fetch Rama. Sumantra was the chief minister. He was senior in age and one of those trusted by Dasharatha. He fetched Rama. Sri Rama made obeisance to his father, touching his feet. Dasharatha blessed his son and said, Sri Rama, I am getting old. I am no longer equal to the task of administering this kingdom. I wish, therefore to retire. Sri Rama, your fine qualities have pleased me immensely. You are always immersed in thoughts about the welfare of the people. I have, therefore,decided to anoint you as yuvaraja.

We do not have much choice of auspicious days and so I have thought of celebrating the crowning tomorrow itself. Ramachandra, as their king, look after the people well. I have discharged my debt to the gods, the rishis and my ancestors. You too, should repay these three debts. The gods have vouchsafed such bounties of Nature as plenty of crops, plenty of rains, and sunshine. Repay the debt of the gods by performing sacrifices. Through a tradition of studies the rishis have preserved the Vedas, composed great works and disseminated knowledge. Discharge their debt by studying them and helping in the dissemination and propagation of knowledge. Love your ancestors who have given the body and developed it, for the body enables you to earn punya – religious merit. Repay their debt by having excellent children and moulding them into good people. Go now, my son, return to the palace. You and your wife Seetha should fast today and worship God devoutly. Get up early tomorrow in the morning and complete the religious rites. Prepare for the coronation.

His father words made Sri Rama happy. He rejoiced to hear that he was to be crowned the next day. Respectfully he bowed to his father and returned to the palace. He bowed to his mother and gave her the news.

Kausalya was overjoyed. She could hardly speak for her heart overflowed with happiness. She said, My child, may good attend on you. Rule the kingdom well. And, always think of the welfare of the people. I will, mother said Sri Rama, bowed to her again, and went to Seeta apartments. He told her, too, the news. She was thrilled. Both began the worship of God devoutly.

The citizens started decorating the city. Tall poles were erected before temples and other religious institutions and in important roads and squares. Banners of different colours fluttered from these poles. Flag posts were also put up before assembly halls, mansions and trade centers. The highways were decorated with flowers and lights. They all waited for the morrow.

| Top |

Manthara’s evil counsel

Kaikeyi was the third wife of Dasharatha. She had a confidante, Manthara by name. Kaikeyi had brought this trusted servant from her father palace at Kekaya.

Manthara was a very ugly looking woman. Besides, she was a hunchback. The very sight of her frightened children. She was also a tale-bearer. She would carry tales and slander against those whom she disliked, and harass them. Therefore nobody liked her. But Kaikeyi was very partial to her because she had come from her father palace.

Manthara saw the courtiers emerging from the assembly hall after the decision to crown Sri Rama was taken. Joy was writ on their face. She asked one of the followers of a courtier, What is all this excitement about? He answered,Sri Rama is to be crowned tomorrow; can there be happier news than this? But Manthara was not pleased. On the other hand, she felt as if the sky had collapsed around her. She decided to prevent the coronation somehow, and hastened to Kaikeyi. She told her that Rama was about to be crowned.

The news delighted Kaikeyi. She had limitless affection for Rama. In fact she loved Rama a shade more than she loved Bharata. She rejoiced to hear that her beloved son was to become the king.She gifted a garland of pearls to Manthara for the joyful news she had brought.

Manthara was already angry; the happiness of Kaikeyi made her furious. She threw away the garland Kaikeyi had presented. Kaikeyi asked her in anger, Manthara, what is this? Why did you throw away the garland I gave you out of joy? Manthara answered. Alas Kaikeyi, you are still ignorant. You rejoice when Rama, the son of your husband another wife, is to be installed on the throne! What am I to say? What do you gain if he becomes the king? So she taunted her.

Kaikeyi was angry. She said, Manthara, dont be mad. What matters it, if Rama is the son of another wife of Dasharatha? He loves me more than my own son. That he is about to become the king makes me very happy. Manthara said, Kaikeyi, you are dull-witted and that is why you speak in this fashion. Once Sri Rama becomes the king, what will be the fate of your own son, Bharatha? He has to be a servant in Sri Rama palace. And you will be a nobody here. You will have to be a slave of Sri Rama mother. Do you realize this? Therefore, listen to me. Prevent this coronation somehow.

At first Kaikeyi would not listen to Manthara. But Manthara was an evil woman. Once she wished to do something, she would do it by hook or crook. She injected poison into the mind of Kaikeyi in many ways and vitiated it. Kaikeyi now began to hate Sri Rama. She now wanted to prevent the coronation of Rama somehow and wanted her son Bharatha placed on the throne. But how could she do it. She turned to Manthara for guidance. Manthara, what you have said is true. If Rama becomes the king I gain nothing. My son, Bharatha, must ascend the throne. But how can we bring this about?

Manthara was ready with a plan. Long before this, a rakshasa, Shambara by name, had waged a war against the gods. The gods could not defeat him. So Devendra requested Dasharatha to help them.Kaikeyi accompanied Dasharratha to the battlefield. During the fight, the arrows of the rakshasas felled Dasharatha and he swooned. Kaikeyi rose to the occasion, bravely took over the reins of the chariot, drove it away from the battlefield and tended Dasharatha. Thus she saved him and Dasharatha was full of admiration.

He said, Kaikeyi, you have saved my life. I will grant you two boons. Ask what you will. She answered, Great King, I need no boons. If ever I need them, I will seek them of you.

Manthara reminded Kaikeyi of this incident and said,Kaikeyi, now is the time to seek the boons. First, Rama should be sent to the forest for fourteen years. Fourteen years is a long period, and Rama may fall a prey to some wild animal there. Or, the people may forget him. Therefore, insist that Dasharatha should send Rama to the forest for fourteen years. Secondly, demand that your son Bharatha should be made the king. This will bring Ayodhya entirely under your control.

Kaikeyi was delighted with Manthara suggestion. She made up her mind that, come what may, she would have the two boons.

By then Dasharatha had completed the session of the royal court, and so came to Kaikeyi palace.He was bursting with eagerness to tell her about the approaching coronation of Rama and delight her. But when he entered he found that Kaikeyi was very angry. Dasharatha was surprised. He wheedled her saying, My queen, why has your face lost its luster? You seem to be angry. Why? If you desire anything you have only to tell me; I will carry out your wish, have no doubt. Kaikeyi replied, Maharaja,I seek a favour of you. If you swear that you will grant it, I shall tell what it is.

Dasharatha said, Kaikeyi, why this doubt? Do you not take my word for it? Have I ever failed to carry out your wish? Yet, to please you I will take a oath. I swear on Sri Rama who is so dear to me;I shall do whatever you desire. Poor Dasharatha did not know what he was doing. He did not have the slightest inkling that, even as he swore by Sri Rama he was going to do immense harm to that very Rama.

That was precisely what Kaikeyi wished for too. She now spoke her words of poison: Maharaja, you have sworn of Rama; so do not break your word. Maharaja, I now desire the two boons you had promised long ago. You are now making preparations for Rama coronation, are you not? Stop them, and immediately crown my son Bharatha. This is the first boon I crave.The second is this:

Rama should wear plant-firbre clothes, wrap himself in animal skin, wear matted hair, and live in the forest for fourteen years.

Dasharatha was stunned when he heard these words. He knew not whether Kaikeyi was joking or serious; he sat down bewildered. Then, recovering a little, he said,Kaikeyi, is this a joke? I was staggered and tried to smile. Kaikeyi replied, Maharaja, I am earnest. Make my son the king, and send Rama to the forest. Dasharatha was now in a towering fury. He said, You wretched sinner,this is gross injustice. How has Rama harmed you? He treats you like his own mother. Why, he even honours you more than his mother. And you wish to do such terrible harm! You sinner, you will never prosper.

Arent Rama and Bharatha the same to you? Why should one of them sit on the throne and the other be condemned to wander in the forest? You say that Rama should dwell in the forest; how could your lips utter such words?

Know you not how dear Rama is to the people? Will they be passive if they learn that Rama is to be sent to the forest? Will they not denounce you and me most disrespectfully? O sinner, why did such evil thoughts occur to you?

Kaikeyi, I implore you, be not obstinate in this matter. I beseech you, be generous€. Even as he spoke he lost consciousness.

Dasharatha miserable plight did not move Kaikeyi in the least. Instead she was enraged. She said,Maharaja, what meaningless talk is this? You swore on Rama that you would grant whatever I sought, and now you are all tears! This is shameless. I seek two boons- Rama should be sent to the forest, and Bharatha should reign in Ayodhya. You have no choice; you are bound to grant me these two boons€.

Kaikeyi words almost drove Dasharatha mad. He wept and raved and bewailed his lot. He lamented,Kaikeyi, I did not perceive the dreadful poison behind your loveliness. I was a fool to believe that whatever is beautiful is bound to be good. Should I banish poor Rama to the forest just for your sake? O, I wish that I had died before I was reduced to this state.€ He collapsed and began to roll on the ground in his wretchedness; and again and again he lost consciousness. Night descended on Ayodhya.

The next day dawned. The citizens, ignorant of what was going on in the palace, rose early and offered special worship in temples. Splendidly dressed they wended their way to the palace.

But within the palace, Dasharatha was piteously bewailing his lot and beseeching Kaikeyi: I beg of you, withdraw your demand€. But her heart was hardened. His wretched plight did not move her in the least. Instead, the denial of the boons provoked her even more. She said,Maharaja, if you are hesitating to inform Rama of my wishes, I shall do it€. She called a servant and asked her to fetch Rama at once.

As soon as Rama was told that Kaikeyi had summoned him, he left his palace for Kaikeyi palace.While on the way when he came to a temple, or square or sacred place or to a school, he made a – pradakshina  passed around it in a clockwise direction. He accepted smilingly, the arati or other marks of rejoicing offered by the people and reached Kaikeyi palace.

But he was stunned by the sight which met his eyes in Kaikeyi palace. He was wretched. On one side he saw his father lying on the ground unconscious. On the other side stood Kaikeyi glaring at him. He bowed to her and said, Aunt, why is father so woebegone? He sees me and yet does not speak to me, why? Have I unwittingly been guilty of a trespass? Kaikeyi replied, Rama, I sought two boons and your father promised on oath to grant them. But now he is vacillating. Because of this he will suffer the infamy of breaking a solemn promise. But if you carry out my wishes the infamy will be averted. Will you carry out my wishes or wont you, tell me.

8ram 8

Rama listened to Kaikeyi; her tone surprised him. Why is my aunt so curt, he wondered. Then slowly he said,Aunt, you say that father has made a solemn promise, that the end of the matter. I shall carry out your wishes, be what they will. I can never disobey my father. I can never bring disgrace on him. Tell me at least now; tell me what you require me to do.

Kaikeyi replied, Rama, instead of you Bharatha should ascend the throne, and you should dwell in the forest for fourteen years. These are the boons I sought of your father.

Any one else in Rama place would have swooned at these words, or else, would have been utterly wretched over his plight. But not Rama, for he was a sthithaprajna- a man of unshakable calm and wisdom, and a righteous man. When he was told that he had to retire to the forest and Bharatha was to be the king, he was not in the least affected. Instead, smilingly he said, Aunt, is this all? Why should father be distressed over this? He himself could have told me this. What matters whether I am the king or Bharatha becomes the king? I see not the slightest difference. I shall rejoice if Bharatha becomes the king. And I wish him all the best. Aunt, be not worried in the least. I shall wear garments of plant fibre and retire to the forest.

Dasharatha heard what Rama said, and he felt as if if death had gripped him. He was sick of life. Hatred of Kaikeyi welled up in him. He exclaimed, You sinner, you sinner, and fainted again.

Rama went on, Aunt, be not perturbed. I shall carry out the promise father made. It is the duty of children to carry out the words of the parents. I am prepared to live without my beloved Seeta or my constant companion, Lakshmana. But I shall not disobey my father. And what you desire is a command to me. Have I ever transgressed your wishes? Look aunt, I will straightaway leave for the forest. Comfort father. Let preparations start for Bharatha coronation. He touched Kaikeyi feet and left.

Dasharatha heard every word Rama had spoken. Grief overwhelmed him. He was miserable as he saw that Rama, who should have ascended the throne that morning, had gladly agreed to go to the forest. Injustice and evil acts flourished where there should have been rejoicing and pleasurable excitement; the old king heart was about to burst. O why am I still alive, to witness all this? he wailed. Addressing Kaikeyi he said, You sinner, all this is your doing. Does not even this sight grieve you? and once again he lost consciousness. But all this did not cause the slightest remorse or awaken the slightest pity in her.

Rama took leave of Kaikeyi and came out. By then his impending departure for the forest had spread. Citizens and friends raced to the palace, stupefied. Grief and anger swayed them. They crowded around him. They cried aloud,Rama, you are our future king. You shall not go to the forest.

Rama consoled them all. He said to them, Friends, I am grateful to you for the affection you have displayed towards me. But I have to carry out the promise made by my father. This is my duty. And, I have to carry out the wishes of my aunt. Therefore, be not agitated. Be calm. Gently he extricated himself from them and went to Kausalya palace. Lakshmana who was waiting for him at the entrance of the palace followed him.

Kausalya knew nothing of what had happened. She was engaged in worship, praying for the prosperity of her son. She was delighted when Rama arrived in her palace. She made him sit and said, Rama, my child, this is the day of your coronation. You should rule wisely and well. So the loving mother advised her son.

Rama said, Mother, I have to tell you something which is unwelcome. Therefore, mother, listen calmly. I am not being crowned today. I am going to the forest for fourteen years. The moment she heard these words, Kausalya fell like a tree axed at the root. Rama was terrified. He tended her and she regained consciousness. She opened her eyes. She said, Rama, my child, is this true? What fate is mine! All these days I prayed to God for you and your prosperity. And now, I have to see you go to the forest? Why has this distress descended on us? My son, my child Rama, do not do this. I,your mother, tell you; you should not go to the forest.

Rama answered, Mother, this is father command. It is my mother Kaikeyi wish. I must carry it out. If I do not go to the forest, what is my father boon to Kaikeyi worth? Will not the entire world scoff at him? Does any member of the Ikshwaku dynasty ever break his promise? Oh no, I cannot break promise. And so I shall go to the forest, and return after fourteen years. Bless me mother. So saying he bowed to her.

No words can describe Kausalya grief. Again and again she swooned; she derided her own fortune; she denounced Kaikeyi despicable nature; she praised Rama virtues and lamented her fate loudly. Rama said to her,Mother, take courage. This is not the hour for anger. Father is prostrated with grief. You must comfort him.

Lakshmana had been listening to the conversation between the two of them in silence. Now he could no longer contain himself. He was furious. He said, Brother, it is not right that you should honour the word of an evil woman and go to the forest. Is it not out of selfishness that Kaikeyi desires you to go to the forest? She has an evil design  she wants her son to be crowned. You ought not to defer such a wish.

Rama replied, Lakshmana, it is not for us talk about Kaikeyi design. We have to respect our father words. We ought not to break a promise. Did not Parashurama bow to his father command and kill his own mother? Did not the sons of Sagara dig and dig and create an ocean? Our father word is a command to us. Shed your wrath. Look after Father and Mother. Do not be angry with Kaikeyi. Do not brand her as an evil woman. Poor aunt, she has done nothing wrong. Have you ever so far heard her say a bad word? Has she not loved you and me as she loves Bahratha? You ask me why, then, she spoke the way she did today, dont you? This is what is known as God will.Those words she has uttered today are not really her words. It is fate that has made her utter these words. We know not what purpose lies behind what has happened. Therefore it is not for us to sit in judgement over the words of elders. Shed your anger and make preparations for my departure. He then once again bowed to Kausalya and said, Mother, I shall spend fourteen years in the forest and come back to you.

Kausalya blessed her son; May the weapons vouchsafed to you by Sage Vishwamitra protect you. May all plants and birds and beasts and hermitages and rivers and mountains and all things in the forest protect you. May not cruel animals like the lion and tiger harm you. May agni  the fire god,and vayu – the God of winds protect you. Rama once again touched her feet and returned to his palace.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 7

Choose answers to all the questions . All the best !!

Q1. Why did King Dasaratha decide to coronate Shri Rama to the throne ?

Ans: a)Because King Dasaratha was becoming too old to rule b)Because the people wanted it c)Because Shri Ram wanted it d)Because Sage Vasistha said so

Q2. Who was the evil Manthara ?

Ans: a)Maid to Kausalya Devi b)Maid to Kaikeyi Devi c)Maid to King Dasaratha d)Maid to Sumitra Devi

Q3 What were the two boons asked by Kaikeyi Devi of King Dasaratha ?

Ans: a)A precious necklace and a Golden Chariot b)A new palace and a lot of jewelry c0Golden ornaments and a new palace garden d)Throne for her son Bharat and 14 years in forest for Shri Rama

Q4. Why did Kaikeyi Devi ask for this two boons ?

Ans: a)Because she was a wicked woman b)Because she did not like Shri Ram c) Because she was jealous of Kausalya Devi d)Because she fell prey to the evil advice of her maid Manthara

Q5. Why did Shri Ram accept Kaikeyi Devi’s demand to go to forest?

Ans: a) Because he thought it was his duty to obey his father’s promise to her b) Because he did not want the Kingdom c)Because he wanted to avoid fighting d) Because he likes fores

Q6. Why did Sita Devi decide to follow Shri Rama ?

Ans: a)Because she was afraid to stay alone at Ayodhya b) Because Kausalya Devi ordered her to go c)Because she believed it her duty to share her husband’s joys and sorrows d)Because Kaikeyi Devi wished her to go

Correct Answers below

Examination – 7

Q.1 Ans (a),

Q.2 Ans – (b),

Q.3 Ans (d),

Q. 4 Ans (d),

Q.5 Ans (a),

Q-6, Ans (c)

Lesson 8

Lesson 8

To the forest

Guha extends hospitality

Towards Chitrakoot

To the forest

Seeta was waiting for Rama in her apartments. The news that her husband would be crowned had sent her into raptures. She knew nothing about the latest development. When Rama returned from Kaikeyi palace, she was surprised. She asked herself, Why is my husband not wearing new clothes and the auspicious kankana? Why is there no luster in his face? And she asked so. He said,Dearest Seeta, I have to give you an unpleasant news. I am leaving for the forest today. And, I shall be in the forest for fourteen years. Seeta could not believe her ears. For the forest? But why? she questioned. Yes, Seeta,. That is my father command. Mother Kaikeyi asked for two boons that Bharatha should become the king, and that I should go to the forest. Is it not my duty to obey my father? So I have to go to the forest.

Seeta, be alert in the palace. You will have to look after my parents; that will be your responsibility.Bharatha will be the king. He should be given due respect. Lakshmana will be here to assist you. Fourteen years will fly speedily, do not be troubled.

Seeta now realized that Rama was in earnest. For a moment she was wretched. But she recovered quickly. Her husband had decided to carry out the wishes of elders. What had she to do with the decision? Her duty was only to walk with her husband along whatever path he chose. Having taken this decision she said to Rama, My Lord, I see what you mean. I do not have the temerity to sit in judgment over your decision. But how will you go all alone to the forest? If you go to the forest,should I, your wife, I who have an equal share in your joys and sorrows, live happily in the palace? No, that is impossible. I shall accompany you to the forest.

Seeta words amazed Rama. Seeta was a princess, and a princess tenderly brought up. She had always been in a palace. She did not know what hardship was. How could she follow him to the forest? Very gently he said to her, Seeta, life in the forest does not suit women. There are no roads there, and one has to walk on stones and thorns. One has to keep travelling, be it day or night, sunshine or rain. Besides, you will have no companions. The forest is beset with wild animals. There is no dwelling in the forest. Therefore, life there will not suit you. So you stay in the palace.

Seeta replied, Just now you said that you are obeying your father. I have not the slightest objection. But a wife has her duty, too, hasnt she? And that duty is to follow her husband like his shadow. Wherever you are, a thorny path becomes soft for me. What need I fear wild animals when you are with me? The shade of tree, a dilapidated structure, that will be our house. Let that not worry you. What matters whether it is day or night in the forest. It all one and the same isnt it? Eating when one is hungry, sleeping wherever one finds a shelter when one is sleepy, and feasting the eyes on the trees and plants and playing with peacocks and rabbits and deer – what more does one want? I see no hardship in this. But if you leave me in the palace and go to the forest, I cannot live. And so I shall follow you.

Rama saw that Seeta would not change her mind. He said to Lakshmana, Lakshamana, counsel your sister-in- law. But Lakshmana answered, Dear brother, when I myself am coming to the forest with you, how can I ask sister-in-law to stay back? Rama was astonished. He said, What! Are you coming to the forest with me? Do not do so Lakshmana.If you accompany me, who will look after our parents? Only I have been ordered to go to the forest. Why should you suffer? You shall not come to the forest.

Lakshamana replied, Brother, do not come in my way. How can I live away from you? Havent we grown up from infancy together? Did we not together accompany Sage Vishwamitra? We have always lived as if we two are one, havent we? Therefore, it is not right that you should go to the forest alone. Sister-in-law and I will come with you. I shall remove the stones and thorns in your way. I shall put up huts of leaves and grass. I shall hunt the animals. I shall keep awake when you sleep. I shall get food and drink ready for you. Thus I shall serve you always. Brother, you ought not to restrain me. Bharatha and Shatrughna will look after our parents. Therefore, you need have no worry on that count. What could Rama say? His silence was approval. So all three prepared for journey.

So it was now decided that Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana were to go to the forest. Sri Rama gave away his money and jewels to the poor. He then went with Seeta and Lakshmana to see his father.

There were milling crowds on both sides of the road. Just that morning, there had been joy in the very air in expectation of Rama coronation. But now there was grief everywhere. People could not come to terms with the fact that their beloved prince Rama was leaving the palace and going away to the forest. They were saying to one another loudly, Sri Rama is righteous, and a friend of the helpless. Such a man has to go to the forest now. This means that there is no room for righteous here. Why then should we stay here? A land which has no place for truth and righteousness is worse than the forest. Subjects can expect no justice there. So let us, too, go to the forest and live with Rama.

Sri Rama reached Dasharatha palace. The king asked them to go to his presence. The moment he saw Rama grief overwhelmed him. He embraced Rama. Rama said, Maharaja, I will stay in the forest for fourteen years and return. Seeta and Lakshmana are accompanying me. Bless us; your blessing will be our shield. Dasharatha said, Rama, it was my blunder. When I granted two boons, I did not consider who was worthy and who was not. I now know how a calamitous it is to grant boons to unworthy. You have to suffer for my blunder. I am a great sinner. Please forgive me.

Sri Rama said, Maharaja, you are full of self reproach. This is not proper. If fate has willed that I should go to the forest no one can avert it. Therefore, blame no one. I do not regret it in the least that I have to go to the forest. Seeta and Laksmana, so very dear to me, will be with me, wont they? Having wandered in the forest with Sage Vishwamitra, I am fascinated with life there.Therefore,

without the slightest anxiety, bless us with a smile and permit us to depart.

Dasharatha said, My child, complete your stay in the forest and return. You are truthful and righteous. No one can change your mind. May you encounter no trouble in the forest. May the gods always protect you.

Sumanthra had been watching all these in silence. He now addressed Kaikeyi, Mother, this episode does not reflect credit on any one. If you selfishly seek to harm others, that will be a catastrophe for every one. I beg of you, do not be obdurate. But Kaikeyi was not in a state of mind to listen to anyone.

Dasharatha could no longer suffer her cruelty. He said, Rama, I can no longer stay in this kingdom. I shall come to the forest with you, and my retinue will follow. Let us go to the forest with all that we need – provisions, other articles, the army and the cattle. We shall there build another kingdom and dwell there. Let Kaikeyi be here with her son, in this forsaken and forlorn place. Rama said, Maharaja, I am taking only Seeta and Lakshmana to the forest with me. None of you should come with me. Why should you break your word? Why should you deny a boon you have granted? Why do you earn infamy? All of you should stay in Ayodhya. Crown Bharatha king. He is righteous and just. He can discriminate between right and wrong. He will rule justly. You should all stand by him. After this, Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana put on garments of plant fibre.

Dasharatha said, Seeta shall not wear plant fibre dress. He summoned the minister for the treasury and said, Give Seeta garments and jewels to suffice for fourteen years. Seeta wore new clothes and ornaments as Dasharatha desired.

Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana ascended the chariot and travelled towards the forest. The chief minister Sumanthra himself was the charioteer. The citizens could not bear the grief of separation from Rama. They followed him. No matter how fast the chariot moved, they managed to follow it. They appealed to Rama: Sri Rama, do not forsake us. We care not for Ayodhya without you. We will come with you and live in the forest. Sri Rama then asked Sumanthra to stop the chariot. When the chariot stopped, he got out of it and said to them, Citizens, what you are doing is not proper. The aged king Dasharatha is in Ayodhya. Kausalya and Sumithra are in great grief. You ought to return and console them. Bharatha will be a righteous ruler. You should co-operate with him. I shall be back as soon as the fourteen years pass. So he gave his word and sent them back.

Dark clouds of sorrow hung over Ayodhya now devoid of the presence of Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana. Everywhere grief-stricken citizens sobbed. No one ate or slept in the city that day. Sorrow-stricken, they kept saying, What a righteous man he was whom we sent away. What is the fate of Ayodhya where such unrighteous act has been perpetrated? Will Ayodhya have abundance?Will the gods protect us? Shall we have timely rains and timely crops? Will creatures have food?

The palace was like a graveyard. Dasharatha grief beggared words. He would recall the sterling qualities of Sri Rama and shed tears. And then, he would strike his head against something hard, repenting his blunder. A third time he would remember Kaikeyi despicable act and rain curses on her. He would blame it all on his acts in the previous birth and swoon over and over again.

Kausalya was still dazed with grief. Memories of Rama childhood play and sport let loose streams of tears from her eyes. Her grief was doubled because it was another wife of her husband who had driven Rama to the forest. Roots and fruits will be all the food that my tender son gets. Seeta is so tender, how can she bear all the tribulations? Why did these people have to suffer? What evil actions had I committed in my last birth? so she bewailed her lot. Sumitra, too, was stupefied by separation from he son Lakshamana. But she tried to find courage and console Kausalya.

| Top |

Guha extends hospitality

Sri Rama, having consoled the citizens and sent them back, continued his journey. The three of them came to the banks of Thamasa. They decided to spend the night there. Lakshmana prepared a bed of leaves for his brother and his sister-in-law. But none of them had a wink of sleep that night. They spent the night chatting. They rose early next morning and continued their journey.

As they crossed the border of Kosala, Rama told Seeta the story of his kingdom. They bathed in holy rivers like Vedavathi and Gomathi which flowed on the borders of Kosala. Wherever they turned they saw lush green crops. Herds of cattle grazed. As they reached the limits of Kosala kingdom, Sri Rama turned towards Ayodhya, folded his hands in prayer and said, Mother, the protecting Goddess of Ayodhya, look after our land. Let no calamity befall this land. May the people enjoy good health.May Bharatha rule righteously. May we all be reunited happily when we have completed the fourteen years of life in the forest.

They then approached the banks of the Ganga. The water in the river touched the very banks. The swirling waters raced, as waves with white foam rose and huge waves rolled. The Ganga is holy to the entire world, and cleanses one of one sins. On the banks stood a number of ashrams. Gandharvas, kinnaras and celestial nymphs were sporting in the river. Birds and animals drank the cool water and refreshed themselves. Birds like swans and peacocks played on the banks and doubled the loveliness of the river.

Raghava of the famed Raghuvamsha was thrilled at the sight of the Ganga. He remembered the story of the descent of the Ganga, narrated by Vishwamitra. With Seeta, Lakshmana and Sumanthra, he bowed in reverence to the river. He told Seeta the story of Ganga and then said,Lakshmana, let us spend the night on the holy banks of Ganga. Put up a tent here. That was what Lakshmana desired, too. Gladly he started putting up a tent.

The place Sri Rama spent that night was called Shringaberapura. The ruler was Guha, a huntsman.He was very powerful. He was Sri Rama intimate friend since his boyhood days. He learnt that Rama had arrived in his kingdom. At once he hastened with his ministers to where Rama had camped. Sri Rama welcomed him affectionately. The two embraced. Guha was deeply grieved when he heard why Sri Rama had left Ayodhya. He said, Sri Rama, stay here with us. Regard Shringaberapura as your own. All three of you, come to my palace. I shall treat you as my royal guests. Do not suffer in the forest unnecessarily.

Sri Rama replied, You are magnanimous, Guha. I am grateful to you for your invitation. But I cannot enter your kingdom now. For fourteen years the forest will be our home; fruits and roots will be our food. I have given my word to my father that I will live in the forest, and I will keep it. Guha spent the night with them. He was very unhappy that Rama had to live in the forest.

Day dawned. They had to cross the river Ganga and continue their journey. Guha had a beautiful boat brought for them. Sri Rama said to Sumantra, Sire, we shall take leave of you. Please see that our father does not worry himself too much. Give our respects to all our elders. Sri Rama, Seeta,Lakshmana and some servants of Guha then travelled towards the south in the boat and crossed the river. Sri Rama and Lakshmana then arranged their hair and wore matted hair. In their garments of plant fibre and with matted hair they looked like rishis. They then entered the forest with Seeta.

As they entered Sri Rama said, Lakshmana, this is a terrifying forest. We do not know what animals dwell here, and which of them is cruel. So we have to be alert. You lead the way; let Seeta follow you, and I will be behind her. Let us two protect her from harm. They proceeded in this fashion.

As they walked on, night descended on them. They spread some grass on the ground and lay down,but could not sleep. Sri Rama thoughts were with Kosala kingdom.What are the people of Ayodhya likely to be doing now? Is it possible that Dasharatha grief will have subsided a little? Who will console our mothers? Lakshmana said,Brother, cant you even now give up worrying about the land which drove you away? Let us nowattend to our welfare.I shall always attend on you, and hunt animals. We are the monarchs in the forest. So the night went by.

| Top |

Towards Chitrakoot

Next morning they continued their journey. They crossed a vast forest and travelled towards Prayaga. On the way Sri Rama said, Seeta, what fate is this! How much you have to suffer! You were born a princess, and were brought up tenderly, and married me because I was a prince. But now you have to wander in the forest. You who used to lie down on a mattress of swan down have now to sleep under a tree. You who used to be served with the finest delicacies have now roots and fruits for food. O Thorns have made holes in your tender foot! And he sighed.

Seeta said, Sri Ramachandra, your words surprise me. How permanent are our thrones and positions? He who is a king today may be a beggar tomorrow. How far can we control our lives? Do not feel sorry for me. Wherever the husband dwells is a palace to the wife. I am happy here. Do not be troubled. Neither joy nor sorrow is enduring. With these words Seeta comforted Sri Rama.

Prayaga is the holy place where the Yamuna and Ganga meet. They walked on, seeing many kingdoms on the way and feasting upon lovely natural scenery. As evening approached they saw the smoke of an ashram. Sri Rama said, Lakshmana, look; that must be the ashram of Sage Bharadwaja. His ashram is located in Prayag. Here is the confluence of the sacred Yamuna and Ganga. You hear that deafening sound? That is the sound of the two rivers meeting. Let us spend the night in sage ashram.

The three entered ashram. They went up to Sage Bharadwaja and paid their respects. They introduced themselves to him. He blessed them. He offered them fruits and invited them to stay there that night. He then said, Sri Rama, stay on in this ashram. After all, this is a forest, and you will be untroubled here. Sri Rama replied,Great Sage, I am grateful to you for your generosity. But this ashram is near Ayodhya. If people come to know that we are here, they will start visiting this place. And that will disturb the serenity of the ashram. So we have decided to stay in a distant ashram. If there is an ashram, be pleased to tell us.

The sage reflected for a moment and said, There is a mountain some ten haridari from here. It is known as Chitrakuta. There are several ashrams there. There are hills and rivers in that region.Towards the north of the mountain flows the Mandakini. The region is rich in flora, too. Bears and monkeys move about freely. It is a beautiful mountain. The tapas of many rishis has sanctified the place. You can dwell there. The region abounds in elephants, peacocks and deer. Rivers flow in that mountainous region; There are springs and waterfalls. All in all, it is an enchanting place. The sage description made Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana enthusiastic. They said to one another, We will live in Chirtakuta.

The next day, the three bent their steps towards Chitrakuta. They had to cross the Yamuna. They made a raft. They made soft seats of cuscus grass, the branches of nerala, and hay. They crossed the Yamuna and reached the southern bank of the river. There was a huge banion tree there. They bowed to it reverentially and continued their journey. There were flower-bearing plants on the way. Sand of different colours beautified the ground. Swans were sporting there. The three walked on,enjoying the beauty of Nature. They reached Chitrakuta.

Chitrakuta was as lovely as Sage Bharadwaja had described it. Peacocks gave out cries of joy.Vareigated flowers wafted sweet scent. The surrounding mountain ranges, rivulets, cascades heightened the beauty of the forest. It was as lovely as Nandanavana – the celestial garden. As they gazed in amazement on the splendour of the scene before them, Sri Rama, Seeta or Lakshmana could not say a word. They went to the ashram of Sage Valmiki in Chitrakuta. They bowed to him and received his blessings. Then they came to a level plot of ground. Sri Rama said to Lakshmana, Lakshmana, Sage Bharadwaja has directed us to an excellent spot. Let us settle here. Put up aparnakuti a hut of leaves. So Lakshmana brought some logs of wood and constructed a lovely cottage of leaves. He planted flower-bearing plants and arranged climbers and creepers. They worshipped the hut and entered it. Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana settled there.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 8

Choose answers to all the questions . All the best !!

Q1. Who did not wear the plant fiber dress while going to the forest ?

Ans: a)Shri Rama b)Sita Devi c) Laxmana d) Dasaratha

Q2. Which Minister of King Dasaratha came to leave Shri Rama till the forest ?

Ans: a)Sumantra b)Manthra c)Ashoka d)Siddhartha

Q3 Which King in the forest offered his palace for Shri Rama to stay ?

Ans: a)King Dasaratha b)King Janaka c) King Vishala d)King Guha

Q4. Where did Shri Rama finally decide to stay in the forest ?

Ans: a)King Guha’s palace b)Sage Valmiki’s hermitage c) Chitrakuta d)Sage Bharadwaj’s hermitage

Correct Answers below

Examination – 8

Q. 1 Ans (b),

Q.2 Ans (a),

Q.3 Ans (d),

Q. 4 Ans (c),

 Lesson 9

Lesson 9

The death of Dasharatha

The greatness of Bharat

The reunion of Shri Rama and Bharat

Shri Rama teaches Statecraft

The death of Dasharatha

Guha servants took Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana to the other bank of the Ganga and accompanied them up to the ashram of Bharadwaja and then returned to Sringaberipura. They narrated to Sumantra and Guha who were waiting for them what had happened. Sumantra then took leave of Guha and returned to Ayodhya.

The streets of Ayodhya were empty and wore a deserted appearance. No body was to be seen in the parts of the city which used to be full of crowds and bustle. Sumantra was unhappy at the sight. In one or two places citizens stood in groups glorifying Rama virtues. A few others were blaming Kaikeyi and Dasharatha. And all were worried how Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana would live in the forest.

Sumantra came to the palace. Overwhelming grief had aged Dasharatha considerably in five days. His hours seemed to be numbered. Kausalyadevi was sitting near him.

At the sight of Sumantra grief welled up in both of them. Dasharatha said, Sumantra, where have my children gone? Which forest have they chosen for dwelling? What food do they get? How will they protect themselves from severe cold, winds and sun? How will they fare if it rains? Here they moved about only in chariots, how will they walk on the ground full of stones and thorns?

Sumantra answered. Maharaja, they are not in such dire straits as you fear. After crossing river Ganga they went towards the hermitage of Bharadwaja. Citizens followed them to the outskirts of Ayodhya. On the way Sri Rama friend Guha treated them with great hospitality. They first went to the Ashram of Bharadwaja. He suggested that they should go to Chitrakuta and they did so.

They do not seem to be in great difficulties in the forest. Hadnt Sri Rama and Lakshmana go, as boys, to the forest with Sage Vishwamitra? Seeta, too, was quite happy. The beauty of nature delighted her. Besides, her husband Sri Rama is with her, isnt he? Do husband and wife need greater happiness than the company of each other? All the three are quite happy. Do not be worried. Sri Rama has sent his respects to you all. He sends Bharatha and Shatrughna his blessing. He has asked Bharatha to look after the welfare of the people. He said Fourteen years will soon be over;and we shall be back immediately, therefore do not worry.

Sumanthra words made Dasharatha and Kausalya more unhappy. They recalled Rama virtues again and again and wept. Dasharatha swooned. After a while he regained consciousness and said, Kausalya, I will not live long. There is a curse that I should die of grief caused by separation from my son. I will die accordingly because of separation from Rama. Kausalya said, Please do not say such ominous words. What curse can there be against you? Please say no such words.

Dasharatha said, Kausalya, you do not know. This happened long ago. I was not married. Hunting was a craze with me then. One night there was glorious moonlight. I was tempted to go hunting. I picked up my bow and arrows and went to the forest near Sarayu. I heard sounds from a distance as if some one was drinking the water of the river. It sounded very much like an elephant. In those days I was known as Shabdhavedhi. No matter how dark it was I could shoot an arrow at a target just by the sound emanating, and I never missed my aim. That is what happened that night, too. I sent an arrow in the direction of the sound.

The aim took. I heard a loud cry of agony. I was terrified. When I shot the arrow I thought it was some animal, but now it seemed to be the cry of a human being. I raced to where the cry emanated from. Poor man, the son of a rishi lay on the earth. My arrow had pierced his chest. Blood poured from the wound. He seemed to be on the verge of death. I folded my hands and said, Rishikumara, I have committed a terrible crime, in my ignorance. I beseech you, forgive me. Before you breath your last, command me to do anything, I will do it. Alas, my mastery proved my enemy, and I began to grieve.

The youth said, I am the son of a rishi couple. Both my parents are extremely old. They are blind. I have devoted my life to their service. They were thirsty and I came here to carry water to them. Your arrow struck me when I was filling the water in the vessel. I do not fear death. But I am anguished because there is no one to look after my old parents. Who but children can look after parents in their old age? Now I die an untimely death, what will happen to them?

I made a promise: Rishikumara, do not worry. The responsibility of looking after your parents is mine. I shall look after them as my own parents. With this promise the youth died untroubled.

I then took the water to his parents. They heard my steps and thought it was their son. They asked,Child, why are you so late? When I heard their words my heart leapt to my mouth. My voice trembled as I said, Rishiji, forgive me. I am not your son. I am a prince, Dasharathakumara. To day I have committed a heinous crime. I beg of you, forgive me. I then narrated what had happened. The moment they heard that their son was dead they fainted. I tended them and they regained consciousness. They began to wail heartrendingly. I felt my very intestines being wrenched. But there was nothing I could do. The rishi could not contain his wrath and his grief. He pronounced a curse: Dasharatha, you have subjected us to grief over the death of our son, at the time of our death. May you also die of grief caused by separation from your son.

Do you now see Kausalya? Our sins cling to us. The sufferings we inflict, knowingly or not, on others, will descend on us one day or the other. I am a living example of the truth of this. I have now no wish to live. O Sri Rama, my darling child, where have you gone, forsaking me? even as he was lamenting he died.

Dasharatha death was a shock to every one. Kausalya and Sumithra fainted. The courtiers began to wail loudly. People came to know that Dasharatha passed away. They could not believe their ears. King Dasharatha is dead. The land is orphaned. Who will protect us? – so they thought. They were dumbfounded.

The citizens began to wail over the death of Dasharatha, standing in groups, and worry themselves about the future. Dasharatha is dead. Sri Rama and Lakshmana have departed to the forest. Bharatha and Shatrughna are not in Kosala. Our land is now without a protector. A kingdom without a king is like a boat without a boatsman. Who will protect us. Who will rule over us? Who will punish those who offend against justice? Justice and righteousness are worth nothing in a land without leaders. People will behave as they please. Ruffians and Ribald fellows will flourish. The rich man will bleed the poor man. The strong man will try to exterminate the weak man. In a land without a protector preceptors and elders will not be honoured. Women will not be respected. Reverence for God and tapaswis will decrease. Righteousness will slacken. Injustice will be all in all. But if an able,righteous and just man holds the reigns of administration such troubles will not arise. What will happen to us? What will be the fate of the Kingdom? – so they were worried.

Within the palace, Vashishta consoled himself as best as he could. He thought, Every one who is born must die. Every one has to die. But the death of King Dasharatha was untimely. This is our misfortune. But we cannot just sit with folded hands. The last rites of Dasharatha have to be performed. The kingdom has no master, we have to choose a king. Rama and Lakshmana have gone to the forest. No matter how much we plead, they will not return for fourteen years. So Bharatha and Shatrughna have to be brought back. Then only let us think of what to do.

First of all, he had the body of Dasharatha placed in a cauldron in oil, so that it might not decompose. He then summoned five royal messengers. He said to them, Go at once to Rajagriha,the capital of Kekaya. Give the King of Kekaya my blessings. Bharatha and Shatrughna are there.Request them to return to Ayodhya posthaste. Just tell them that I desire it; tell them nothing more.This must be done very quickly. So take with you the swiftest horses. Start at once. The messengers left at once. Galloping all the way they reached Rajagriha. They hastened to the royal court and met the king and bowed to him. They presented the gifts Sage Vashishta had sent. And then they met Bharatha.

When he saw the messengers Bharatha said, œGentle folk, how is my father? How are our mothers,Kausalya, Sumithra and Kaikeyi? How is my beloved brother Sri Rama? How is my dear sister-in-law? How is Lakshmana? Tell me about all of them. For some days now, I have been having bad dreams. This is ominous. It indicates either an impending misfortune or one that has already materialized. This has made me very apprehensive. So tell me everything.Are the people all well? Is the kingdom well off? There are no thefts, deception and injustice, are there?

The messengers said, Prince, the people are just and loyal. The kingdom is prosperous. Sri Rama,Seeta and Lakshmana are well. There is a task awaiting you. You must immediately hasten to Ayodhya. So Sage Vashishta has desired. Therefore please come to Ayodhya with us. Bharatha said, Vashishta is our priest. His word is a command to me. There must be some momentous work. That is why he has sent for me. I shall inform the King of Kekaya at once and start. He went to his grandfather king Ashwapathi, bowed to him and told him what the messengers had said. Kindly permit us to return to Ayodhya he said.

The king of Kekaya said, Bharatha, the messengers have come posthaste. So there must be a very important reason. Start at once. Give your parents my respects and present these gifts to them.Convey my blessings to Sri Rama. Bharatha immediately left for Ayodhya. There were beautiful scenes on the way but he was in no mood to enjoy. Some unseen fear troubled him. May good fortune smile on all “ he prayed to God with all his heart.

| Top |

The greatness of Bharat

Bharatha travelled for five days and approached Ayodhya with Shatrughna. He was thrilled at the sight of Ayodhya. He was also surprised. There seemed to be no life in Ayodhya. There was the silence of death everywhere. People faces were lackluster. Doors of houses were shut. There were no drawings in coloured earth in front of the houses. There were no sounds of gongs and bells, no recitation from the Vedas in temples. There was no trading in shops. Troubled and surprised at this state of affairs Bharatha came to the palace. He bowed to Kaikeyi and asked, Mother, why is Ayodhya in this state? There is no brightness anywhere but there are only signs of grief. No one says anything. The silence of the graveyard has enveloped Ayodhya. Solemnity reigns in mansions and stately residences. I do not see the Maharaja, and I do not see Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana. Where are they? His mind was in utter turmoil.

Kaikeyi replied, My child, your father is in heaven. He had performed many good actions and sacrifices on earth and is now happy in heaven. Do not be worried. The news of their father death struck Bharatha and Shatrughna like a lightning. They swooned and collapsed. Kaikeyi and the other servants were in panic. They tended the two and they regained consciousness. Bharata wept loudly, saying, O cruel Fate, what have you done? You took away my father from us so soon. When the messengers said I was to return posthaste, I was happy imagining that Sri Rama would be crowned.But news of my father await us here. What an irony! so saying he sighed. Shatrughna also recalled how his father used to fondle him and treated him with immense affection, and sobbed.

After a while Bharatha said, Mother where is Sri Rama? And, where is Lakshamana? I dont see my sister- in-law also? Where have they all gone? At first Kaikeyi did not know how to answer him. But she collected herself and said, Child, they all went to the forest. Her reply was a bolt from the blue to Bharatha. He said, To the forest! But why! Why did they go the forest? Who sent them there? Kaikeyi said, My son, dont be in a hurry. Whatever has happened is for your good. Sri Rama went to the forest at my desire. He will not return for fourteen years. Henceforth you will be the king. You will be crowned. Be comforted. Perform the funeral of your father. After that you will be the king.

As he listened to his mother Bharatha felt as if hot charcoal was being heaped on him. He could not at first make out whether she was serious or light-hearted. But surely, that was not the time for lightheartedness. So she must be in earnest, he thought. At once he felt strong revulsion. He trembled with anger.

You sinner! I loathe you too much to call my mother. Fie, Fie, you drove Sri Rama, the eldest son of the family, to the forest! May I know whay sin he had committed? He is righteous, truthful and does only virtuous acts. How could you drive him to the forest? Is he not the eldest of us all? After our father death, is it not his right to be the king? Whoever told you that, if you despatched Sri Rama to the forest, I would consent to be crowned? Is it proper for the younger brother to covet what belongs to his elder brother as a matter of right? My only duty is to obey his commands, is it not? My duty is to serve him and assist in the administration of the land, is it not? Am I fit to sit on the throne? That is the privilege of Sri Rama, the eldest son of the family. He can treat the people pleasingly; he can rule righteously and devotedly. How the people love him! Such a noble man you have driven away to the forest! A dreadful hell awaits you. You have committed a most despicable act and disgraced our family itself.

Unfortunate Laskhmana and Seeta; they too have gone to the forest, havent they? What travails will Janaki a princess, suffer in the forest! Did you not feel grieved when she departed from the palace? Yours must be a heart of stone. Women ought to be tender-hearted. They should desire only the good of one and all. They ought not to discriminate, looking upon people as our people or other people. But you have transgressed all these principles. You are most hard-hearted. That is why you have sent them to the forest. You wish nobody well. Or else, you would not have condemned Rama to life in the forest. You killed Dasharatha. You have discriminated between me and Sri Rama. How much Kausalya and Sumithra must have grieved over this! Now I realize the cause of Dasharatha death. His heart burst because of your craftiness and your sin. Alas! The king could not spend his last days happily. Fie, you made him die of grief over separation from his son. You are a wicked woman. Happiness and joy reign in a house where the mistress is good-natured. But if she is like you, the house is like a graveyard.

If you think that I will jump at the chance to become the king you are mistaken. I do not want a kingdom without Sri Rama. I will also go to the forest. I will take Kausalya and Sumithra with me. All the people will accompany us. We shall all go to the forest. You can stay in this palace and do as you please. I do not wish to stay here. So saying Bharatha rose.

Just then Kausalya and Sumithra came there. At the sight of these queens Bharatha was overwhelmed with grief. He was agitated, not knowing how deeply they had been shaken by his mother evil act. He said to Kausalya,Mother, forgive me. I know absolutely nothing of all that went on here. I am deeply ashamed of my mother sinful deed. Her demand that I should be made king is most vile. I seek your forgiveness for my mother conduct.

Mother, emphatically I say this, I do not covet the throne. No one but my eldest brother has a right to the throne of Kosala. I know not how my mother imagined that I would gladly consent to become the king. Not even in my wildest dreams have I sought the throne. I am innocent.

Mother, if I have ever desired that our eldest brother Sri Ramachandra should go to the forest, may I be deprived of all the knowledge I have received from my Gurus. May I suffer the ruination that one who kills a cow suffers! May mine be the sin of the evil master who makes his servants toil and refuses to pay them their salary! May mine be the sin of a ruler who fails to look after his people like his own children! May I be reduced to the wretched state of a king who collects taxes from his subjects regularly but provides them no facilities! May mine be the miserable plight of a coward who, instead of fighting on the battlefield, runs away! May mine be the woeful condition of a man who is a traitor to his friend and deceives him!

Mother, if I am a party to my brother banishment to the forest and if I selfishly seek the throne,may I suffer the punishment that befalls a traitor to society who poisons a pool and kills people! May I suffer as one who refuses water to a thirsty man suffers! May mine be the plight of a man who draws all the milk without leaving even a little for the calf! May I receive the punishment that is given to a man who starves his wife and children while he himself enjoys a feast! Let mine be the sin of a man who is rich but renders no service to society! Let the dire punishments meted out to drunkards, libertines and gamblers befall me, too! May I be condemned to the hell to which a sinner who fails to serve elders, parents and his mentors is sent! May the sin that envelops robbers and thieves descend on me! May the degradation that befalls one who ill-treats dumb creatures befall me too! May mine be the fate of a vile fellow who is a cheat, who is cruel and a backbiter! Let the stern punishment meted out to one who, instead of trying to end a quarrel, incites the participants to quarrel! Even as he spoke, Bharatha was overcome by grief and collapsed.

As Kausalya and Sumithra listened to Bharatha tears streamed down their cheeks. They ran up to him, embraced him and gently stroking his head tended him. Bharatha regained consciousness. Kausalya wiped his tears and said,My child, dont I know your mind? Dont I know that there is not even the slightest hint of evil in it? Child, be not so deeply moved. Try to forget the bitter incident that has taken place.

Just then Manthara came there. She had hoped that Bharatha would give her a rich present when he learnt that he would be made the king. But the moment they saw her Bharatha and Shatrughna were filled with rage from top to toe. Shatrughna drew his sword and stepped up to her saying, I will kill this hunchback. Bharatha restrained him. He said, Brother, I. too, wish to kill this woman. But if Sri Rama comes to know that we killed this hunchback he will not speak to us for ever. So we have to fear Sri Rama displeasure and spare her. Kausalya consoled Bharatha and Shatrughna in many ways.

In a short while royal priest Vashishta came there. He said, Bharatha, I can understand your anguish. But this is not the time to give way to grief. First of all, you have to attend to the funeral of your father. Let us attend to other things later.

Sighing Bharatha said, Respected Sire, what troubles me is this. If elders conduct themselves in this manner, what is to happen to the state? If my own mother indulges in malicious acts, what is the fate of the people? He sighed again and prepared to perform the funeral rites of his father.

The body of King Dasharatha was taken out of the cauldron. Bharatha felt overmastering grief when he saw the body of his father. He was in agonies, reflecting on what had happened in Ayodhya in his absence. The king body was carried in a procession in a palanquin. Huge crowds thronged the roads. There was a veritable sea of people for a last glimpse of their king. Bharatha, Shatrughna, ministers and ritwika participated in the procession. After the body had been placed on the bier Bharatha touched it with fire, with all due rituals. Masters of Sama veda Sang hymns from the Sama Veda.

As the people watched the body of Dasharatha burning they were stupefied. Women and children were distressed and offered the dead king the homage of tears. When the bier had been reduced to ashes they all returned home with heavy hearts.

The obsequies went on for ten days. Bharatha gave in charity most generously. But his grief was unabated. Every day he remembered his father and shed tears.

| Top |

The reunion of Shri Rama and Bharat

9ram 9

When the prescribed auspicious rites of the fourteenth day were over, Bharatha convened a meeting of his ministers and counsellors. As he entered they all stood up and showed respect. Vashishta then said, Prince, the kingdom is without a head now. Sri Rama has gone to the forest. He will not return to Ayodhya for another fourteen years. Who will rule the land until then? Therefore, ascend the throne. Rule righteously and make us all happy.

Bharatha stood up at once and said, Great Sage, Your words both surprise me and make me happy.I am grateful to you for your affection. But in our way of life, the eldest son is the head of the family. The eldest son is to succeed the father. Sri Rama is the eldest of us all. He must be the king.It makes no difference whether he is in Ayodhya or the forest. The kingdom is his. Who am I to rule over his kingdom? I shall immediately go to the forest in search of him. I shall fall at his feet and bring him to Ayodhya. The courtiers were overwhelmed to hear these words. They applauded thunderously. Every one was happy that Bharatha was so righteous.

Bharatha summoned the concerned officers and said,I shall go to the forest with my retinue and the army, and bring Sri Rama back to Ayodhya with the honours due to a sovereign. Therefore, attend to the road leading to the forest. Workmen started working at once. They repaired the uneven road.They cut down trees and laid a good road. They dug wells on the way. They removed the thorny plants and bushes. They put up canopies for shade. They built bridges across rivers. They laid excellent roads.

Bharatha set out to the forest with a huge retinue. With the retinue travelled elephants, horses and chariots. There were citizens accompanying him. Every one was eager to see Sri Rama. They came to the banks of Ganga. There Bharatha offered oblations to his ancestors. They put up tents and spent the night there.

On his way to forest Sri Rama had spent the first night in the same place. Guha was the ruler of the region. He learnt that Bharatha was camping there. He said to himself,Why has Bharatha come here? I only hope that he will not trouble Sri Rama. He came to Bharatha and introduced himself.

Bharatha said, Guha, I am Sri Rama younger brother. I have come in search of my elder brother. I wish to restore his kingdom to him. Do you know where he is now? These words were greatly comforting to Guha. He was also delighted at Bharatha nobility. He said, Prince, rest here tonight. Early tomorrow morning I shall arrange for guides to assist you. Bharatha said, Guha, the night before he entered the forest, Sri Rama spent the night here with you, did he not? Where did he sleep? Guha conducted him to the spot and said, Prince, Sri Rama and Seeta slept here. They did not accept the food I offered. They only drank the water of Ganga. They did not sleep on the mattress of swan down I made ready, but slept on the grass. Lakshmana kept awake keeping vigil.

Bharatha eyes were filled with tears. He thought, O Fate, did Sri Rama who should have been the king have to sleep on the grass? Did he have to deny himself a sumptuous meal and satisfy his hunger with mere water? Did not the sharp points of the grass pierce his body? How could Sri Rama and Seeta even sleep? Sri Rama should have awakened to the music of sweet musical instruments, does he have to wake up to the terrible roar of fierce animals? Oh no, this is not proper. I cannot sleep on soft beds hereafter. The grass will be my bed. Fruits will be my food. I shall wear garments of plant fibre. Lakshmana is more fortunate than I. He has the good fortune of serving our elder brother.

Next morning he rose early. Guha ordered his men to have five hundred ships ready. The ships had big bells and huge flags. The winds were favourable. Bharatha and his relatives boarded the ships.Some soldiers used rafts to cross the river. Mahouts led their elephants across the river. Some swam across. They all reached Prayag and got off the vessels. Bharatha asked his soldiers to rest,and himself proceeded to Sage Bharadwaja ashram. Before setting out he removed his headwear and also wore adhoti. He covered his chest with another dhoti. He left his ministers and others at a distance and went alone to the hermitage, following his Guru Vashishta.

Sage Bharadwaja welcomed Sage Vashishta and Bharatha. Bharatha made obeisance to the sage and said,Great Sage, I have come in search of Sri Rama. I have to meet him in order to restore his kingdom to him. If you know where he is, please tell me. Sage Bharadwaja said, Bharatha, you are magnanimous. You are rejecting the throne which you have got without your asking. May your fame spread far and wide. Sri Rama is in Chitrakuta. All of you stay here tonight and continue your journey tomorrow. And the sage arranged for a sumptuous feast for Bharatha retinue.

Day dawned. Sage Bharadwaja said, Bharatha, at a distance of two and a half yojanas from here rise the Chitrakuta mountain. The region is full of hills and rivers and forests and is beautiful. To the north of the mountain flows Mandakini. The plants by the side of the river are enchanting with flowers. Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana live there in a hut. Go and meet them. May good attend your steps! and blessed him. Bharatha travelled towards Chitrakuta with his retinue.

They crossed many rivers, forests and hills and came to a vast forest. There were many elephants there. There were deer and bears. Seeing them Bharatha said to Sage Vashishta, Revered sir, this seems to be the ashram mentioned by Sage Bharadwaja. Look, there is the Mandakini. This is the Chitrakuta mountain. The region at the foot of the mountain is beautiful. Flowers are dropping from the trees continuously. There you see kinnaras moving about. Just as there are crocodiles in water there are cruel animals in the forest. Deer are frightened at the sight of us all and leap away.Peacocks are hastening towards the hill. This is a lovely spot; it is heavenly. Let the soldiers go forward now and scour the forest. Let them search until they catch sight of Sri Rama and Lakshmana.

The soldiers went about the forest. At a distance they saw smoke rising. They returned to Bharatha and reported. Bharatha said, Very well, I shall go with a few soldiers; the rest stay here. Then he went with Sumanthra and some prominent persons in the direction mentioned by the soldiers. The rest stayed back.

At the time Sri Rama was roaming about with Seeta and Lakshmana enjoying the beauty of Nature.He was in a happy mood. He said to Seeta, Seeta, look at these lovely scenes. Birds of different kinds fly about here. The mountain peaks rise as if they will pierce the sky. Some parts of this scenery sparkle like silver. Others are red like blood. Some parts are like blazing fire and yet others like mercury.

Here are tigers and leaopards. Bears move in large numbers. But this is a holy place.And,therefore,cruel animals and gentle ones live together. The cow and the tiger drink water from the same pool standing side by side. All this is the beneficent effect of the tapas of the rishis. This illustrates that in the company of good, every one becomes good.

Just then they noticed that the animals were running helter skelter in fear. Sri Rama said,Lakshmana, why are so many animals racing in fear? See if hunters are chasing them.Lakshmana climbed up a tall tree and surveyed the surroundings. He Saw Bharatha and his soldiers. At once he climbed down and said, Brother, Bharatha is coming with his soldiers. It looks as if this mother and this son are not satisfied with banishing you to the forest. He is now marching against you with a big army. He wants to defeat us on the battlefield. Let him come; we two will thrash him.

Sri Rama said, Laskhmana, do not be rash. Do not speak without adequate reflection. You should not judge people on the basis of mere conjecture. Why should we infer that Bharatha is coming to attack us? He is very righteous. I know his mind. Probably he is coming to take us back to Ayodhya. In all probability our coming to the forest has hurt him deeply. That is why he has come here. This is beyond doubt. Let us receive him. Let us welcome him affectionately. So saying he entered the hut.

Just then Bharatha, too, entered the hut. He saw Sri Rama and Seeta sitting on the kusha grass. Joy, happiness, grief, weeping “ all overwhelmed him simultaneously. He trembled. The blood-vessels on his neck swelled. His eyes grew dim. He hastened in order to touch Sri Rama feet. But, overwhelmed by his tumultuous emotions, he fell and swooned. Sri Rama raced to him and raised him. Bharatha regained consciousness. Weeping loudly he touched Sri Rama feet and saluted him. Sri Rama drew him towards himself and embraced him. All who were there deeply moved. Tears filled every eye.

| Top |

Shri Rama teaches Statecraft

Addressing Bharatha Sri Rama enquired, Bharatha, what is this? Why did you come to the forest? How is father? You are looking after him properly, arent you?

His voice choking, Bharatha said, Brother, where is our father? He could not bear the separation from you and passed away. It seems to his last breath, the king was thinking of you. He died when none of us, his children, was with him. What a fate!

As soon as they heard the news of Dasharatha death Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana swooned.Bharatha and the others were frightened and tended them and then they regained consciousness. They recalled many endearing qualities of Dasharatha and wept profusely. Bharatha joined them in their grief. Sumanthra consoled them all. Then Sri Rama and Lakshmana offered oblations to their father.

Then Sri Rama somehow mastered his grief and said to Bharatha, Brother, it is a calamity that father met with an untimely death. But no one can go against the decree of fate. Now that father is no longer there, your responsibilities have grown. You must rule the land so as to enhance the fame of the Ikshwaku dynasty. You must look after the subjects in such a way that our father in heaven is pleased. He then held Bharatha hand and made him sit near himself and enlightened him about statecraft.

Bharatha, You are conducting yourself with great respect towards the family priest, arent you? Are you treating everyone in the kingdom with cordiality? Appoint as your ministers only those who are valiant, educated and worthy, and who can look into the mind of others. A ruler should never take decisions all by himself. He should consult the ministers. Views can be exchanged, and the views of all concerned can be ascertained. It will then be possible to arrive at a decision acceptable to all. But the fact of the consultations should be kept a secret.

Bharatha, treat knowledgeable people with respect. A thousand fools serve no purpose. Instead, a single efficient, brave and brilliant minister with statesmanship can carry on administration much better. Entrust higher ranking officers with more important tasks. Allot ordinary types of jobs to middle level officers. Give relatively junior and lower rung officers smaller jobs. Choose honest ministers. They should not be corrupt. They should not be given to nepotism. Even if you yourself harass the people, your ministers should denounce it. They ought not to be your sycophants.

Bharatha, treat your subjects with affection. Watch them, and see if they are righteous and keep to the path of truth. Punish mercilessly a physician who fleeces the patient without curing the decease,the master who abuses a servant without gratitude and those who mint money from the misery of the poor. Appoint spies to unmask traitors. Choose a competent commander-in-chief. He should be most loyal. He should be intensely patriotic. Never slight the army. It is the soldiers who guard the borders of the kingdom. The soldiers who stake their lives for the sake of the country should command universal respect. Ensure that your soldiers and servants are paid their salaries without delay. Do not cut their salaries or delay payment. Never let those who rely on us suffer.

The administration of the kingdom will not be strenuous to you, because the people of Ayodhya know their responsibility as subjects. There are numerous temples in Ayodhya. There are shelters from the sun for travellers and pilgrims. There are a number of ponds. Everyone owns land.Cultivation is prosperous. The people have of plenty of cattle. Agriculturists and cowherds are dear to you, arent they? Remember, the prosperity of the land depends on them. Similarly, trade and commerce bring prosperity of the kingdom. Be alert so that the economy of the kingdom is never affected.

Do people of different castes and sects live in harmony? Are public festivals and ceremonies being celebrated? These community celebrations create mutual trust and affection; they promote the feeling that all the people belong to a single family.

Bharatha, in your kingdom thieves are receiving appropriate punishment, arent they? Make certain that, when there is a dispute between a rich man and a poor man, your ministers do not side with the rich man for the sake of money. No one should suffer injustice in the land. Judges should try cases and judge impartially. A kingdom in which people groan under injustice can never prosper.

Bharatha, a king may go wrong in fourteen ways. He may be an atheist “ non-believer in the existence of God, which makes him arrogant and disrespectful towards others; he may be a liar; he may lose his temper for no reason at all; he may not be sufficiently careful and circumspect in his work; he may be an idler; he may fail to establish relations with good people; he may grow sensual; he may become slothful; he may take decisions by himself, without consulting his ministers; he may discuss matters of state with foolish persons; he may procrastinate and not implement decisions; he may betray what ought to be kept secret in the interest of the kingdom; he may not do what is auspicious; and finally, he may declare war against all his enemies at the same time. These fourteen are drawbacks in a ruler; keep them at arm length.

Do not feast all by yourself. Share the feat with others. A king needs both physical prowess and mental acumen. A king so equipped can master the entire world. He can govern his people properly. Bharatha, this is how you should govern. Our ancestors ruled in this manner. The fame of the dynasty should shine forth as long as the sun and the moon endure, because of you. So saying Sri Rama affectionately patted the back of Bharatha.

Bharatha could no longer contain himself. With tears streaming from his eyes, in a choking voice he said,brother, I am a sinner. Why do you preach the king code to me? I am not the king. I am not worthy of being a king. Come to Ayodhya with me. Rule over us, as our king. Ayodhya is now a kingdom without a king. The entire population of the kingdom is awaiting your return.

Meanwhile, Kausalya and others as well as the soldiers and citizens grew more and more eager to see Sri Rama and they all came there. The citizens prostrated before Sri Rama. Sri Rama made obeisance to his mothers and to his Guru Vashishta. They embraced each other, experiencing joy and grief at the same time; and this was a rare spectacle.

They all sat down. They made enquiries about one another. Just then Sri Rama eyes fell on Bharatha garments. He was not wearing royal robe. He was wearing garments of plant fibre. He had matted hairs like tapaswis. He had covered his chest with animal skin. Surprised, Sri Rama asked, Bharatha, what is this? Why this drastic change in your apparel? Bharatha replied, Brother, as I told you father is dead. Because of my mother evil design you have come to the forest.Lakshmana, too, has come with you. What right have I to rule over Ayodhya? I have come to hand over the kingdom to you. Sri Rama said,Bharatha I am all admiration for your selflessness. But I cannot now come to Ayodhya. I have given my word to both my father and my mother that I will live in the forest for fourteen years. I will keep my word. One thing more. You are very harsh on our mother Kaikeyi. That is wrong; you should not do so. Those assembled there praised highly Sri Rama integrity in saying that he would carry out his promise and Bharatha selflessness in rejecting the throne which had come to him without his seeking it. Pitch darkness descended and they all rested as they chatted.

Next morning after the usual rites they sat down together. Bharatha then said, Brother, it is only after talking it over with my mother that I am restoring the kingdom to you. Be pleased to rule over us. You and you alone are worthy of being the king. I am not.

Sri Rama said, brother, I have already told you that I must spend fourteen years in the forest. That is my duty. I have come here in order to fulfil my father promise. I have come here to do my duty. You must perform your duty by governing the land.

The death of our father is truly a very sad thing. But every one must die one day or the other. Take courage. Go back to Ayodhya and rule righteously.

Bharatha pressed hard but Sri Rama would not yield. Bharatha then said, Brother, I am helpless. I am unhappy that you are not returning to Ayodhya. But one thing is certain. I will not ascend the throne. Give me your sandals. I shall govern under their auspices. You must come back exactly on the day the period of fourteen years expires from the day of your departure; or else I will jump to fire and die.

Sri Rama gave Bharatha his sandals. He also promised to be back as soon as fourteen years period expired. Bharatha once again made obeisance to Sri Rama and, carrying the sandals on his head, returned to Ayodhya with his retinue.

After reaching Ayodhya, Bharatha summoned his ministers and priests and said, Respected persons, these are the sandals of my elder brother. Extend royal honours to them. With guidance from all of you, I will try to govern under the auspices of these sandals. I do not wish to live in an Ayodhya, where there is no Sri Rama. Therefore I will live in Nandigrama until Sri Rama returns. I shall await my brother return. The eyes of the listeners were filled with tears. They agreed to his plans. Bharatha lived like a tapaswi in Nandigrama and ruled most efficiently.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 9

Choose answers to all the questions . All the best !!

Q1. Why was there a curse on King Dasaratha that he should die of grief caused by separation of his son?

Ans: a)Because he had killed a holy cow b) Because he had been cursed by a Rishi so, for killing his son accidentally c) Because he had committed many unvirtuous deeds in his life d) Because he did not take care of the subjects of his Kingdom

Q2. What was the reaction of the Bharat when he returned to Ayodhya ?

Ans: a) He was very happy that he will become the King of Ayodhya b) He thought that Kaikeyi Devi had acted correctly c) He thought that he should reward Manthara for her counsel to Kaikeyi Devi d) He was very unhappy with his mother and thought that Shri Rama had been wronged

Q3 Why did Bharat go to the forests with a huge army ?

Ans: a) To bring back Shri Rama to Ayodhya b) To go and stay with him in the forest c) To attack him in the forest d) To make sure that Shri Rama does not return to Ayodhya

Q4. According to Shri Rama, who should command universal respect ?

Ans: a)The King b) The Priest c) The Ministers d)The soldier who stake their lives for the sake of the country

Q5. According to Shri Rama, which type of people should be appointed at high posts ?

Ans: a) People who are Sycophants b) People who are corrupt c) People who are valiant, brave, knowledgeable d) People who are given to nepotism

Q6. According to Shri Rama, why spies should be appointed ?

Ans: a) To unmask traitors b)To spy on subjects c)To spy on Ministers d) To spy on the Army

Q7. How did Bharat decide to govern the Kingdom ?

Ans: a) As king of Ayodhya from the forest b) In the name of Shri Rama,c)under the auspicious of his sandals on the throne d) through Shatrunghna

Q8. Where did Bharat decide to stay ?

Ans: a) In Nandigram b) In Ayodhya c) In Chitrakoot d)In the forest

Correct Answers below

Examination – 9 -

Q.1 Ans (b),

Q.2 Ans (d),

Q.3 Ans (a),

Q.4 Ans (d)

Q. 5 Ans (c),

Q.6 Ans (a),

Q.7 Ans (c),

Q. 8 Ans (a)

Lesson 10

Lesson 10

Dandakaranya

Sage Agasthya’s blessings

Shurpanakha

Dandakaranya

It happended that the rishis and munis in Chitrakuta suddenly began to leave the forest in large numbers. Sri Rama was surprised. He said to them, Sages, why are you going away from this beautiful forest? They answered, Sri Rama, Janasthana is on another edge of this forest. A rakshasa, Khara by name, lives there. He is the stepbrother of Ravana, the king of Lanka. He is very cruel, and a wicked fellow. He lives only to harass good people. He obstructs the sacrifices performed by rishis and munis. We are afraid of him and are going away.

Sri Rama said, Holy sirs, do not go away from here. If Khara steps in here I will protect your sacrifices. Fear not. But the sages, who were shaken by the fear of Khara, left all the same. And so Chitrakuta became bereft of rishis and munis.

This upset Sri Rama. Chitrakuta was beautiful, no doubt, but without the sages it looked barren.Besides, it often reminded him of his mothers and his brothers who had come there to see him. So he decided to go elsewhere. He decided to go towards Janasthana where Khara used to harass the sages. With Seeta and Lakshmana he travelled towards south. They first reached the hermitage of Sage Athri.

Anasuya was the wife of Sage Athri. She herself was a great tapaswini. Once rains failed so cruelly that there was a terrible famine. Then Anasuya created fruits by the sheer power of her tapas; she made water flow once again in the rivers which had dried up. Because there was not even a hint of Asuya “ jealousy in her, she came to be called Anasuya (one free from jealousy).

Anasuya welcomed Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana affectionately and treated them very hospitably.She listened to Seeta Kalyana – the wedding of Seeta narrated by Seeta herself and was delighted. She explained to Seeta the power of pathivrathya (chastity of a married woman).

Dandakarany was a vast forest. Numerous animals and birds dwelt there. Several rishis had put up ashrams and were living there. The hermitages of these sages engaged in tapas filled the minds of one and all with holy feelings. As soon as Sri Rama entered the forest the sages living there welcomed him cordially. Sri Rama made obeisance to them and made enquiries about their welfare.They said,you have come here like our God. We are engaged intapas, but the wicked rakshasas here have only one aim, to disrupt our tapas. We are very much troubled. We aretapaswis and should not lose self-restraint. We cannot curse them. Therefore, you must protect us. Sri Rama said,Holy Sages, do not be worried. Armed, my brother and I will keep vigil. These rakshasas are perhaps strangers to our prowess. We shall overcome them. You can brush aside your apprehensions and engage in tapas. Having given this assurance Sri Rama continued his journey with Seeta and Lakshmana.

As they continued their journey a monstrous rakhasa obstructed them. He was very tall and had a very huge belly; he had long legs and arms protruding sharp teeth. He was fearful to behold; this rakshasa was Viradha.

Viradha was surprised when he saw Rama and Lakshmana because no human beings had ever come within his sight fearlessly. Once again he looked at Sri Rama,, Seeta and Lakshmana. He was enamoured of Seetas beauty. Straight he rushed at her. He lifted her and placed her on his shoulder and began to run away. Sri Rama and Lakshmana chased him. They shot sharp arrows and cut off his arms. Viradha put Seeta on the ground and turned upon them. Rama and Lakshmana used several weapons and felled him to the ground. But they could not kill him.

Viradha then said, Now I know who you are. You are Sri Rama, the son of Dasharatha. Do not look at my form and take me to be a rakshasa. I am a gandharva who was once in the court of Lord Kubera. My name is Tumbura. I once offended Kubera and his curse transformed me into a rakshasa. My Lord Kubera said, When Sri Rama, the son of Dasharatha, buries you in the earth you will be freed from this curse. That auspicious moment has now arrived. Dig a huge pit and bury my body in it. I will be liberated from the curse. Sri Rama and Lakshamana did so, and Tumbura was freed.

They proceeded and reached the banks of the Godavari. There stood the hermitage of Sharabhangamuni. He was awaiting Sri Ramas arrival. He treated Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana very hospitably. He then gave up his body and ascended Brahmaloka. Rama, Seeta and Lakshamana continued the journey, all the while eulogizing the great sage. They came upon a number of hermitages. The sages dwelling in them all came up to Sri Rama and bewailed the harassment they had to suffer at the hands of the rakshasas, and their own helplessness. They sought protection from him. Sri Rama assured them that they need have no fears.

As they walked on Seeta said to Sri Rama, Noble husband, you have assured these rishis that you would kill the rakshasas; was that right? How have the rakshasas harmed us? Wont we be adding to our sins by killing them without justification? And will not the number of our enemies also increase?

Sri Rama replied, Seeta, who do you think these rakshasas are? They are forces of evil. They live only to harass others. They do not pause to reflect whether what they are doing is right or wrong, just or unjust. They find delight in tormenting others and in cruel deeds. It is our duty to subdue such forces. In this region rishis are engaged in tapas, and they do it for the welfare of the world.Punya “ spiritual merit accrues in the world by the tapas of such virtuous people. People become righteous and truthful. All share in the spiritual merit that tapaswis earn. It is our duty to annihilate those who seek to obstruct such meritorious undertaking, and that is precisely what I am doing. Because of this no sin will accrue to us. Do not worry yourself. Seeta felt relieved.

Later they reached the foot of a lovely hill. Chakravakas and antelopes sported there. Cranes sported in the midst of lotuses in the pools. Deer roamed about in herds. In the evening the travellers came to a big lake. It was full of white and red lotuses. A herd of elephants had entered the lake. The water creatures with which the lake abounded heightened the loveliness of the lake. Sounds of music and musical instruments rose from the clear waters. Sri Rama and Lakshmana were amazed.

A muni who was accompanying them said, Sri Rama, the nectar of music emanating from the lake has surprised you, hasnt it? I shall give the background to it. Once upon a time there was a rishi by name Mandakarni by name. He performed tapas for many years. This scared the gods. The thought that Mandakarni might earn immense spiritual merit and push them into a corner worried them. They sent five enchanting seductive celestial nymphs to disturb his tapas. Mandakarni became enamoured of them and forgot himself. He was lost in amorous dalliance with them. He now lives under the water here with the nymphs. The nymphs are singing and playing on musical instruments. Those are the sounds you hear. This lake is known as Panchapsara.

There were several hermitages in Dandakaranya. Sri Rama visited them with his wife and brother. The rishis and the munis welcomed them and treated them cordially. In deference to their wishes Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana spent some days in the hermitages. Because Sri Rama and Lakshmana, masters of martial weapons, were in Dandakaranya, the rishis and munis devoted themselves to their meditation with a carefree mind. Several years went by.

Once Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana went to the Ashram of Sutheekshna Muni. The sage said, Sri Rama, you have come to Dandakaranya. The ashram of the great sage Agasthya is just four yojanas from here. Pay your respects to him and get his blessings. Accordingly Sri Rama travelled towards the south, with Seeta and Lakshmana. They reached the ashram of the Sage Agasthya.

| Top |

Sage Agasthya’s blessings

Agasthya was a Brahmarshi. He was the son of the gods Mithravarunas, and so was also known as Maithravaruna. Lopamudra, the daughter of the king of Vidarbha, was his wife.

Great among the great was Sage Agasthya. He had once rescued the rishis who dwelt there from a dreadful harassment.

Long ago two rakshasas, Vatapi and Ilwala by name, lived in this forest. They were brothers. They used to live in a hut of leaves. Vatapi used to be in the form of a goat. If a guest turned up, Ilwala would kill the goat and prepare a meal. After the guest had eaten, Ilwala would call out: Vatapi, come out. Vatapi would cut open the stomach of the guest and emerge. Then the two would feast on the body of the guest. Several rishis had fallen prey to these brothers. Once Agasthya came there. As usual, Ilwala killed the goat, made a meal and served it. Agasthya knew all about these brothers. He knew that he was eating, not goats meat but that of Vatapi in the form of a goat. He had a leisurely meal. Then he moved his hand over his stomach and said, Vatapi, be digested. Vatapi was assimilated. Poor Ilwala did not know this. He cried out, Vatapi, come out. No, there was no Vatapi. Again and yet again Ilwala called out, but all in vain. Then Agasthya cursed and killed Ilwala too.

At one time, rakshasas known as Kaleyas were harassing the gods. During the day they would hide in the sea; at night they would suddenly mount attacks on the gods. The gods were worried. Following Brahmadevas advice they approached Agasthya and appealed to him for help. He went up to the sea and drank all the water. So the Kaleyas had nowhere to hide and came into view. The gods easily destroyed them. Thus, Agasthya had the distinction of having helped the very gods.

Long ago, the Vindhya mountain challenged the sun and began to grow. This troubled every one.People, therefore, went to Agasthya and begged him to arrest the growth of Vindhya. He went to Vindhya. He ordered the mountain not to grow any further. At once the mountain obeyed. Because he arrested the aga “ mountain itself he came to be known as Agasthya.

Thus Agasthya was a very powerful sage. Every one who came to his hermitage would be deeply influenced. There was no lie or theft in the region of the ashram. Every muni and tapaswi who lived there attained salvation. It was to the hermitage of such a sage that Sri Rama had come with his wife and his brother.

It was a beautiful forest. The ashram of Agasthya was particularly enchanting. The three walked on,enjoying the beauty of the ashram. Calm deer moved about there. The three enjoyed the sight and visited several temples there. There were Brahmasthana and Agnisthana there. There were temples dedicated to Vishnu, Mahendra, Chandra, Bhaga and Kubera. There were temples sacred to Dhatru, Vidhatru, Vayu, Vasuki, Gayathri, Anantha, the eight Vasus, Varuna with a chord, Kartikeya and Dharma. The three visited these temples and then entered the ashram. They went up to the great sage and prostrated before him. Sage Agasthya blessed them. He said, Sri Rama, I heard that you had arrived in this forest. I was expecting you. It is providence that has brought you to the forest. You or Lakshmana or Seeta should not repine at your fate.

Sri Rama answered, Great Sage, I have come to the forest to obey my father. I am not unhappy over this. Instead, I am happy that I am fulfilling the promise of my father. Great Sage, I will have to spend some years in this forest. So, I pray to you to indicate a suitable spot for our stay. It must be close to a water source. It must be beautiful. It must be accessible to the rishis and the munis. It should be possible for us to hasten to their rescue if they are in any way threatened. Be pleased to suggest such a spot.

Sage Agasthya replied, Sri Rama, there is a place close by known as Panchavati. There are gardens there which bear fruits of different kinds. There are pools with crystal clear water. Near by flows the Godavari. Therefore it is best for you to settle there. But before that I will give you some astras. He gave Sri Rama two quivers, a diamond studded bow, the Vishnu Dhanus, a sword with a gold hilt,and magnificent weapons. They were weapons which Mahavishnu had employed against daityas.The quivers were inexhaustible; they would be full of arrows always. Agasthya was pleased to bestow them all on Sri Rama.Sri Rama received them devoutly. His heart overflowed with gratitude. He expressed his gratitude to Agasthya and made obeisance once again. He then bent his steps towards Panchavati with Seeta and Lakshmana.

On the way they saw a huge eagle. It was sitting on the branch of a banyan tree. Sri Rama suspected it to be a rakshasa in the disguise of a bird and asked, Who are you? The bird replied, Havent you heard of Vynatheyas? I am one of them. Kashyapa Brahma had a wife, Vinatha by name. She had two sons, Garuda and Aruna. They came to be known as Vynatheyas because they were the sons of Vinathe. Garuda became Lord Vishnus vehicle, while Aruna became the Sun Gods charioteer. Two sons were born to Aruna “ Sampathi and Jatayu. I am Jatayu. My elder brother Sampathi is on the coast of southern sea. I have lived here for many years. Who are you, and why have you come here? Sri Rama told him who they were. Jatayu was very happy and said, Rama my child, I am a friend of your father Dasharatha. I am old, but yet, if you stay on in Panchavati, I will render whatever help I can. Sri Rama was very happy. He travelled towards Panchavati with Jatayu.

Just as Sage Agasthya had indicated, Panchavati was the loveliest part of the forest. Five banyan trees grew in a cluster and therefore the place came to be known as Panchavati. (The region of pancha “ five vatas “ banyan trees). Sweet fragrance reached the nostrils as soon as they entered the region. The expansive greenery all round was all charm. The place abounded in animals which could be hunted. The godavarri flowed near by, so that religious rites could be conveniently performed. There were trees laden with fruit which would satisfy ones hunger. What more could they ask for?

Lakshmana constructed a beautiful hut of leaves, using wooden logs and other material. They brought flowers and fruits and offered worship to parnakuti and entered the hut.

| Top |

Shurpanakha

Some years passed. One day, as they were all sitting in the hut, a rakshasi, Shurpanakhi by name, came that way.

Shurpanakhi was the step-sister of Ravana, the ruler of Lanka. In other words, she was the daughter of Ravanas step mother. In one corner of Dandakaranya was a region known as Janasthana. It was a part of Ravanas realm. Ravana had stationed his step brothers, Khara and Dushana, there, with a big army, for the defence of Janasthana. Shurpanakhi lived with her brothers.

Shurpanakha was very cruel by nature. She delighted in harassing people. She was very ugly but she had the power of putting whatever form she pleased. She saw Sri Rama in Panchavati. He was handsome and well-built and she was attracted to him. She came up to him and asked,Who are you? Why have you come here? Who are these two with you? Sri Rama answered according to his simple nature and told her who they were. Shurpanakhi said, Sri Rama, I have a desire; fulfil it. I am attracted to you; marry me.

Her words amused Sri Rama. He wished to have some sport. He said to her., Shurpanakhi, I am sworn to have only one wife. So I cannot have another wife. But ask my brother. Shurpanakhi came up to Lakshmana and asked him to marry her. He burst into a laughter. Shurpanakhi was enraged.She understood that they were making fun of her. She said, O you are making me a butt of ridicule, are you? I will teach you a lesson. All this trouble is caused by this woman here, isnt it? I will eat her. She then rushed towards Seeta.. Lakshmana then realized the threat. He caught hold of her and cut off her ears and nose.

Screaming dreadfully, Shurpanakhi ran towards the Janasthana, which was in another corner of the forest, to complain to her brother Khara. When he saw her with her ears and nose cut off, Khara angrily roared. Sister, who brought you to this state? Tell me at once. I shall despatch them to the land of death. Shurpanakhi narrated all that had happened. Khara summoned fourteen of his chief generals and sent them with Shurpanakhi. His orders were,Kill Rama and bring his head.

They all came to Panchavati. They rained arrows on Sri Rama. Sri Rama saw the fourteen generals and Shurpanakhi who was with them. He understood the situation. Before beginning the fight he said to them, who are you? Why are you employing weapons here? We aretapaswisi, and adhere to the path of righteousness. Why do you trouble us? I am not afraid of you. If you wish to fight, I am ready.. But I am giving you advice, lest you should all die needlessly.

The rakshasas replied, We are the generals of Khara. This Shurpanakhi is the sister of Khara. You have cut off her ears and nose and disfigured her. Our master Khara is, therefore, enraged. Can we let you go unpunished? If you have the strength, fight with us. So saying they started the fight. They had very powerful weapons  weapons so powerful that the antagonists would be reduced to ashes, and the entire army would be annihilated. But Sri Rama overcame them all with his arrows. He fixed fourteen arrows, all as powerful as the sun, to his bow and let them all fly simultaneously. The rakshasas were all crushed and, screaming wildly, fell to the ground and died.

The sight stunned Shurpanakhi. Screaming dreadfully she ran to her brother and reported to him what had happened. He was furious. He could not believe that a mere human being could overpower formidable rakshasas.Very well, I shall teach him a lesson, he said and summoned his younger brother Dushana, who was the commander of his forces and another general Trishira. He set out with them and a force of fourteen thousand brutal and powerful soldiers. The army of the rakshasa armed with weapons of different types, set out with much fanfare and shouting. There were unfavourable omens as they advanced, but the arrogant Khara ignored them and marched on. He reached Panchavati.

Gods assembled in the skies to watch this battle between truth and untruth, between righteousness and unrighteousness and between peace and cruelty. Sri Rama saw Khara and his army and said to Lakshmana, Lakshmana, this seems to be Shurpanakhis brother. He has now marched against me. I have decided that I myself will kill this rakshasa; so take Janaki with you and go far from here.Lakshmana obeyed his brother without a word.

Sri Rama put on his armour, took up his formidable Kodanda and twanged the bowstring. The gods,the rishis and the gandharvas who had assembled to watch this battle cried, May victory favour the virtuous, may Dharma win. They were apprehensive as Sri Rama was to fight single handed against an army of fourteen thousand.

The fierce army rushed at Sri Rama. Sri Ramas eyes spit fire. Khara began with a thousand arrows all of which he shot together at the same time. With his fierce bow Sri Rama cut them all into pieces. The rakshasas sent forth arrows of different types, but Sri Rama cut them also into pieces. The enraged rakshasas assaulted Sri Rama. The huge army which comprised horses and elephants also surrounded Sri Rama. But he broke the arrows into smithereens; the weapons shot by the rakshasas fell to the ground broken, even before they reached Sri Rama.

At the same time, Sri Ramas arrows took heavy toll of whole sections of the rakshasa army. Once Sri Rama roared like a lion and, fixed the gandharvastra to his bowstring and shot it. At once thousands of arrows leapt from the bow and began to massacre the rakshasas. The arrows seemed to fill the entire sky. All the rakshasas who had accompanied Khara, barring a few who were lying injured, were now dead. At the sight of the innumerable rakshasas lying dead Dushana and Trishira felt humiliated. Together they fought valiantly against Sri Rama, but both were killed and fell to the ground.

Khara was now bursting with anger. Some fear also clouded him. Almost his entire army had been wiped out, he was alone. Yet unyielding , he faced Sri Rama. He rained arrows on Sri Rama. Some of them reached Sri Ramas forehead. His armour was broken by some arrows. Sri Rama then strung the Vaishnava bow which had been gifted by Sage Agasthya and assailed Khara. He cut the banner on his chariot. He killed the horse and the charioteer. He broke Kharas bow. Khara then threw away his bow and jumped down from his chariot, his mace in his hand.

Sri Rama addressed Khara who was now standing on the ground, armed with his mace: You rakshasa, without reason you have brought your army here and are fighting. This is unrighteous.You who act against the interests of your subjects do not deserve to live. You should not be allowed to live but should be killed. You should be exterminated like a serpent which has crept into the house.Livid with rage Khara hurled his mace at Sri Rama. Sri Rama aimed arrows at the mace which was whirling and advancing towards him. He shot the arrows at the mace. The mace was broken in the air and fell down in pieces.

This added fuel to the fury of Khara. He uprooted a saal tree which grew near by and hurled it at Sri Rama. Sri Rama cut it, too, and felled it. He decided that Khara should no longer be permitted to live,and shot an arrow which was equal of Brahmastra. The weapon struck Kharas chest. The rakshasa fell to the ground with an unearthly yell and died. The gods cried out in joy. The munis came up to Sri Rama and said, Sri Rama, a dreadful danger has been eliminated. Hereafter we can engage in our sacrifices untroubled. Seeta and Lakshmana, too, arrived and eulogized Sri Ramas greatness. They all spent the day happily.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 10

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. Who was the great sage residing in Dandakaranya who had destroyed many Rakashas ?

Ans: a)Sage Atri b)Sage Agastya c) Sage Sutheekshna d) Sage Mandakarni

Q2. Why did Shri Rama leave beautiful Chitrakuta to go to Dandakaranya ?

Ans: a) Because Dandakaranya was more beautiful b) Because he was scared of Rakshasas c) Because Sita Devi did not like Chitrakut d) Because all the Rishies and Munies left the Chitrakut forest

Q3 Which friend of King Dasaratha did Shri Rama meet on the way to Panchvati ?

Ans: a) Viradha b) Jatayu c) Khara d) Lord Kuber

Q4. What did Shurpanakha want ?

Ans: a)Kill Shri Rama b) Kill Laxmana c)Marry Shri Rama d) Take them to meet Khara

Q5. Why did Khara and Dushana attack Shri Rama ?

Ans: a) Because he had challenged them b) Because Shri Rama had come to stay in Panchvati c) Because Shri Rama wanted them to leave Jana sthana d) Because Shri Rama and Laxmana had disfigured Shurpanaka

Correct Answers below

Examination 10 -

Q. 1 Ans (b),

Q. 2 Ans (d),

Q. 3 Ans (b),

Q.4 Ans (c),

Q. 5 Ans (d),

Lesson 10

Lesson 10

Dandakaranya

Sage Agasthya’s blessings

Shurpanakha

Dandakaranya

It happended that the rishis and munis in Chitrakuta suddenly began to leave the forest in large numbers. Sri Rama was surprised. He said to them, Sages, why are you going away from this beautiful forest? They answered, Sri Rama, Janasthana is on another edge of this forest. A rakshasa, Khara by name, lives there. He is the stepbrother of Ravana, the king of Lanka. He is very cruel, and a wicked fellow. He lives only to harass good people. He obstructs the sacrifices performed by rishis and munis. We are afraid of him and are going away.

Sri Rama said, Holy sirs, do not go away from here. If Khara steps in here I will protect your sacrifices. Fear not. But the sages, who were shaken by the fear of Khara, left all the same. And so Chitrakuta became bereft of rishis and munis.

This upset Sri Rama. Chitrakuta was beautiful, no doubt, but without the sages it looked barren.Besides, it often reminded him of his mothers and his brothers who had come there to see him. So he decided to go elsewhere. He decided to go towards Janasthana where Khara used to harass the sages. With Seeta and Lakshmana he travelled towards south. They first reached the hermitage of Sage Athri.

Anasuya was the wife of Sage Athri. She herself was a great tapaswini. Once rains failed so cruelly that there was a terrible famine. Then Anasuya created fruits by the sheer power of her tapas; she made water flow once again in the rivers which had dried up. Because there was not even a hint of Asuya “ jealousy in her, she came to be called Anasuya (one free from jealousy).

Anasuya welcomed Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana affectionately and treated them very hospitably.She listened to Seeta Kalyana – the wedding of Seeta narrated by Seeta herself and was delighted. She explained to Seeta the power of pathivrathya (chastity of a married woman).

Dandakarany was a vast forest. Numerous animals and birds dwelt there. Several rishis had put up ashrams and were living there. The hermitages of these sages engaged in tapas filled the minds of one and all with holy feelings. As soon as Sri Rama entered the forest the sages living there welcomed him cordially. Sri Rama made obeisance to them and made enquiries about their welfare.They said,you have come here like our God. We are engaged intapas, but the wicked rakshasas here have only one aim, to disrupt our tapas. We are very much troubled. We aretapaswis and should not lose self-restraint. We cannot curse them. Therefore, you must protect us. Sri Rama said,Holy Sages, do not be worried. Armed, my brother and I will keep vigil. These rakshasas are perhaps strangers to our prowess. We shall overcome them. You can brush aside your apprehensions and engage in tapas. Having given this assurance Sri Rama continued his journey with Seeta and Lakshmana.

As they continued their journey a monstrous rakhasa obstructed them. He was very tall and had a very huge belly; he had long legs and arms protruding sharp teeth. He was fearful to behold; this rakshasa was Viradha.

Viradha was surprised when he saw Rama and Lakshmana because no human beings had ever come within his sight fearlessly. Once again he looked at Sri Rama,, Seeta and Lakshmana. He was enamoured of Seetas beauty. Straight he rushed at her. He lifted her and placed her on his shoulder and began to run away. Sri Rama and Lakshmana chased him. They shot sharp arrows and cut off his arms. Viradha put Seeta on the ground and turned upon them. Rama and Lakshmana used several weapons and felled him to the ground. But they could not kill him.

Viradha then said, Now I know who you are. You are Sri Rama, the son of Dasharatha. Do not look at my form and take me to be a rakshasa. I am a gandharva who was once in the court of Lord Kubera. My name is Tumbura. I once offended Kubera and his curse transformed me into a rakshasa. My Lord Kubera said, When Sri Rama, the son of Dasharatha, buries you in the earth you will be freed from this curse. That auspicious moment has now arrived. Dig a huge pit and bury my body in it. I will be liberated from the curse. Sri Rama and Lakshamana did so, and Tumbura was freed.

They proceeded and reached the banks of the Godavari. There stood the hermitage of Sharabhangamuni. He was awaiting Sri Ramas arrival. He treated Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana very hospitably. He then gave up his body and ascended Brahmaloka. Rama, Seeta and Lakshamana continued the journey, all the while eulogizing the great sage. They came upon a number of hermitages. The sages dwelling in them all came up to Sri Rama and bewailed the harassment they had to suffer at the hands of the rakshasas, and their own helplessness. They sought protection from him. Sri Rama assured them that they need have no fears.

As they walked on Seeta said to Sri Rama, Noble husband, you have assured these rishis that you would kill the rakshasas; was that right? How have the rakshasas harmed us? Wont we be adding to our sins by killing them without justification? And will not the number of our enemies also increase?

Sri Rama replied, Seeta, who do you think these rakshasas are? They are forces of evil. They live only to harass others. They do not pause to reflect whether what they are doing is right or wrong, just or unjust. They find delight in tormenting others and in cruel deeds. It is our duty to subdue such forces. In this region rishis are engaged in tapas, and they do it for the welfare of the world.Punya “ spiritual merit accrues in the world by the tapas of such virtuous people. People become righteous and truthful. All share in the spiritual merit that tapaswis earn. It is our duty to annihilate those who seek to obstruct such meritorious undertaking, and that is precisely what I am doing. Because of this no sin will accrue to us. Do not worry yourself. Seeta felt relieved.

Later they reached the foot of a lovely hill. Chakravakas and antelopes sported there. Cranes sported in the midst of lotuses in the pools. Deer roamed about in herds. In the evening the travellers came to a big lake. It was full of white and red lotuses. A herd of elephants had entered the lake. The water creatures with which the lake abounded heightened the loveliness of the lake. Sounds of music and musical instruments rose from the clear waters. Sri Rama and Lakshmana were amazed.

A muni who was accompanying them said, Sri Rama, the nectar of music emanating from the lake has surprised you, hasnt it? I shall give the background to it. Once upon a time there was a rishi by name Mandakarni by name. He performed tapas for many years. This scared the gods. The thought that Mandakarni might earn immense spiritual merit and push them into a corner worried them. They sent five enchanting seductive celestial nymphs to disturb his tapas. Mandakarni became enamoured of them and forgot himself. He was lost in amorous dalliance with them. He now lives under the water here with the nymphs. The nymphs are singing and playing on musical instruments. Those are the sounds you hear. This lake is known as Panchapsara.

There were several hermitages in Dandakaranya. Sri Rama visited them with his wife and brother. The rishis and the munis welcomed them and treated them cordially. In deference to their wishes Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana spent some days in the hermitages. Because Sri Rama and Lakshmana, masters of martial weapons, were in Dandakaranya, the rishis and munis devoted themselves to their meditation with a carefree mind. Several years went by.

Once Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana went to the Ashram of Sutheekshna Muni. The sage said, Sri Rama, you have come to Dandakaranya. The ashram of the great sage Agasthya is just four yojanas from here. Pay your respects to him and get his blessings. Accordingly Sri Rama travelled towards the south, with Seeta and Lakshmana. They reached the ashram of the Sage Agasthya.

| Top |

Sage Agasthya’s blessings

Agasthya was a Brahmarshi. He was the son of the gods Mithravarunas, and so was also known as Maithravaruna. Lopamudra, the daughter of the king of Vidarbha, was his wife.

Great among the great was Sage Agasthya. He had once rescued the rishis who dwelt there from a dreadful harassment.

Long ago two rakshasas, Vatapi and Ilwala by name, lived in this forest. They were brothers. They used to live in a hut of leaves. Vatapi used to be in the form of a goat. If a guest turned up, Ilwala would kill the goat and prepare a meal. After the guest had eaten, Ilwala would call out: Vatapi, come out. Vatapi would cut open the stomach of the guest and emerge. Then the two would feast on the body of the guest. Several rishis had fallen prey to these brothers. Once Agasthya came there. As usual, Ilwala killed the goat, made a meal and served it. Agasthya knew all about these brothers. He knew that he was eating, not goats meat but that of Vatapi in the form of a goat. He had a leisurely meal. Then he moved his hand over his stomach and said, Vatapi, be digested. Vatapi was assimilated. Poor Ilwala did not know this. He cried out, Vatapi, come out. No, there was no Vatapi. Again and yet again Ilwala called out, but all in vain. Then Agasthya cursed and killed Ilwala too.

At one time, rakshasas known as Kaleyas were harassing the gods. During the day they would hide in the sea; at night they would suddenly mount attacks on the gods. The gods were worried. Following Brahmadevas advice they approached Agasthya and appealed to him for help. He went up to the sea and drank all the water. So the Kaleyas had nowhere to hide and came into view. The gods easily destroyed them. Thus, Agasthya had the distinction of having helped the very gods.

Long ago, the Vindhya mountain challenged the sun and began to grow. This troubled every one.People, therefore, went to Agasthya and begged him to arrest the growth of Vindhya. He went to Vindhya. He ordered the mountain not to grow any further. At once the mountain obeyed. Because he arrested the aga “ mountain itself he came to be known as Agasthya.

Thus Agasthya was a very powerful sage. Every one who came to his hermitage would be deeply influenced. There was no lie or theft in the region of the ashram. Every muni and tapaswi who lived there attained salvation. It was to the hermitage of such a sage that Sri Rama had come with his wife and his brother.

It was a beautiful forest. The ashram of Agasthya was particularly enchanting. The three walked on,enjoying the beauty of the ashram. Calm deer moved about there. The three enjoyed the sight and visited several temples there. There were Brahmasthana and Agnisthana there. There were temples dedicated to Vishnu, Mahendra, Chandra, Bhaga and Kubera. There were temples sacred to Dhatru, Vidhatru, Vayu, Vasuki, Gayathri, Anantha, the eight Vasus, Varuna with a chord, Kartikeya and Dharma. The three visited these temples and then entered the ashram. They went up to the great sage and prostrated before him. Sage Agasthya blessed them. He said, Sri Rama, I heard that you had arrived in this forest. I was expecting you. It is providence that has brought you to the forest. You or Lakshmana or Seeta should not repine at your fate.

Sri Rama answered, Great Sage, I have come to the forest to obey my father. I am not unhappy over this. Instead, I am happy that I am fulfilling the promise of my father. Great Sage, I will have to spend some years in this forest. So, I pray to you to indicate a suitable spot for our stay. It must be close to a water source. It must be beautiful. It must be accessible to the rishis and the munis. It should be possible for us to hasten to their rescue if they are in any way threatened. Be pleased to suggest such a spot.

Sage Agasthya replied, Sri Rama, there is a place close by known as Panchavati. There are gardens there which bear fruits of different kinds. There are pools with crystal clear water. Near by flows the Godavari. Therefore it is best for you to settle there. But before that I will give you some astras. He gave Sri Rama two quivers, a diamond studded bow, the Vishnu Dhanus, a sword with a gold hilt,and magnificent weapons. They were weapons which Mahavishnu had employed against daityas.The quivers were inexhaustible; they would be full of arrows always. Agasthya was pleased to bestow them all on Sri Rama.Sri Rama received them devoutly. His heart overflowed with gratitude. He expressed his gratitude to Agasthya and made obeisance once again. He then bent his steps towards Panchavati with Seeta and Lakshmana.

On the way they saw a huge eagle. It was sitting on the branch of a banyan tree. Sri Rama suspected it to be a rakshasa in the disguise of a bird and asked, Who are you? The bird replied, Havent you heard of Vynatheyas? I am one of them. Kashyapa Brahma had a wife, Vinatha by name. She had two sons, Garuda and Aruna. They came to be known as Vynatheyas because they were the sons of Vinathe. Garuda became Lord Vishnus vehicle, while Aruna became the Sun Gods charioteer. Two sons were born to Aruna “ Sampathi and Jatayu. I am Jatayu. My elder brother Sampathi is on the coast of southern sea. I have lived here for many years. Who are you, and why have you come here? Sri Rama told him who they were. Jatayu was very happy and said, Rama my child, I am a friend of your father Dasharatha. I am old, but yet, if you stay on in Panchavati, I will render whatever help I can. Sri Rama was very happy. He travelled towards Panchavati with Jatayu.

Just as Sage Agasthya had indicated, Panchavati was the loveliest part of the forest. Five banyan trees grew in a cluster and therefore the place came to be known as Panchavati. (The region of pancha “ five vatas “ banyan trees). Sweet fragrance reached the nostrils as soon as they entered the region. The expansive greenery all round was all charm. The place abounded in animals which could be hunted. The godavarri flowed near by, so that religious rites could be conveniently performed. There were trees laden with fruit which would satisfy ones hunger. What more could they ask for?

Lakshmana constructed a beautiful hut of leaves, using wooden logs and other material. They brought flowers and fruits and offered worship to parnakuti and entered the hut.

| Top |

Shurpanakha

Some years passed. One day, as they were all sitting in the hut, a rakshasi, Shurpanakhi by name, came that way.

Shurpanakhi was the step-sister of Ravana, the ruler of Lanka. In other words, she was the daughter of Ravanas step mother. In one corner of Dandakaranya was a region known as Janasthana. It was a part of Ravanas realm. Ravana had stationed his step brothers, Khara and Dushana, there, with a big army, for the defence of Janasthana. Shurpanakhi lived with her brothers.

Shurpanakha was very cruel by nature. She delighted in harassing people. She was very ugly but she had the power of putting whatever form she pleased. She saw Sri Rama in Panchavati. He was handsome and well-built and she was attracted to him. She came up to him and asked,Who are you? Why have you come here? Who are these two with you? Sri Rama answered according to his simple nature and told her who they were. Shurpanakhi said, Sri Rama, I have a desire; fulfil it. I am attracted to you; marry me.

Her words amused Sri Rama. He wished to have some sport. He said to her., Shurpanakhi, I am sworn to have only one wife. So I cannot have another wife. But ask my brother. Shurpanakhi came up to Lakshmana and asked him to marry her. He burst into a laughter. Shurpanakhi was enraged.She understood that they were making fun of her. She said, O you are making me a butt of ridicule, are you? I will teach you a lesson. All this trouble is caused by this woman here, isnt it? I will eat her. She then rushed towards Seeta.. Lakshmana then realized the threat. He caught hold of her and cut off her ears and nose.

Screaming dreadfully, Shurpanakhi ran towards the Janasthana, which was in another corner of the forest, to complain to her brother Khara. When he saw her with her ears and nose cut off, Khara angrily roared. Sister, who brought you to this state? Tell me at once. I shall despatch them to the land of death. Shurpanakhi narrated all that had happened. Khara summoned fourteen of his chief generals and sent them with Shurpanakhi. His orders were,Kill Rama and bring his head.

They all came to Panchavati. They rained arrows on Sri Rama. Sri Rama saw the fourteen generals and Shurpanakhi who was with them. He understood the situation. Before beginning the fight he said to them, who are you? Why are you employing weapons here? We aretapaswisi, and adhere to the path of righteousness. Why do you trouble us? I am not afraid of you. If you wish to fight, I am ready.. But I am giving you advice, lest you should all die needlessly.

The rakshasas replied, We are the generals of Khara. This Shurpanakhi is the sister of Khara. You have cut off her ears and nose and disfigured her. Our master Khara is, therefore, enraged. Can we let you go unpunished? If you have the strength, fight with us. So saying they started the fight. They had very powerful weapons  weapons so powerful that the antagonists would be reduced to ashes, and the entire army would be annihilated. But Sri Rama overcame them all with his arrows. He fixed fourteen arrows, all as powerful as the sun, to his bow and let them all fly simultaneously. The rakshasas were all crushed and, screaming wildly, fell to the ground and died.

The sight stunned Shurpanakhi. Screaming dreadfully she ran to her brother and reported to him what had happened. He was furious. He could not believe that a mere human being could overpower formidable rakshasas.Very well, I shall teach him a lesson, he said and summoned his younger brother Dushana, who was the commander of his forces and another general Trishira. He set out with them and a force of fourteen thousand brutal and powerful soldiers. The army of the rakshasa armed with weapons of different types, set out with much fanfare and shouting. There were unfavourable omens as they advanced, but the arrogant Khara ignored them and marched on. He reached Panchavati.

Gods assembled in the skies to watch this battle between truth and untruth, between righteousness and unrighteousness and between peace and cruelty. Sri Rama saw Khara and his army and said to Lakshmana, Lakshmana, this seems to be Shurpanakhis brother. He has now marched against me. I have decided that I myself will kill this rakshasa; so take Janaki with you and go far from here.Lakshmana obeyed his brother without a word.

Sri Rama put on his armour, took up his formidable Kodanda and twanged the bowstring. The gods,the rishis and the gandharvas who had assembled to watch this battle cried, May victory favour the virtuous, may Dharma win. They were apprehensive as Sri Rama was to fight single handed against an army of fourteen thousand.

The fierce army rushed at Sri Rama. Sri Ramas eyes spit fire. Khara began with a thousand arrows all of which he shot together at the same time. With his fierce bow Sri Rama cut them all into pieces. The rakshasas sent forth arrows of different types, but Sri Rama cut them also into pieces. The enraged rakshasas assaulted Sri Rama. The huge army which comprised horses and elephants also surrounded Sri Rama. But he broke the arrows into smithereens; the weapons shot by the rakshasas fell to the ground broken, even before they reached Sri Rama.

At the same time, Sri Ramas arrows took heavy toll of whole sections of the rakshasa army. Once Sri Rama roared like a lion and, fixed the gandharvastra to his bowstring and shot it. At once thousands of arrows leapt from the bow and began to massacre the rakshasas. The arrows seemed to fill the entire sky. All the rakshasas who had accompanied Khara, barring a few who were lying injured, were now dead. At the sight of the innumerable rakshasas lying dead Dushana and Trishira felt humiliated. Together they fought valiantly against Sri Rama, but both were killed and fell to the ground.

Khara was now bursting with anger. Some fear also clouded him. Almost his entire army had been wiped out, he was alone. Yet unyielding , he faced Sri Rama. He rained arrows on Sri Rama. Some of them reached Sri Ramas forehead. His armour was broken by some arrows. Sri Rama then strung the Vaishnava bow which had been gifted by Sage Agasthya and assailed Khara. He cut the banner on his chariot. He killed the horse and the charioteer. He broke Kharas bow. Khara then threw away his bow and jumped down from his chariot, his mace in his hand.

Sri Rama addressed Khara who was now standing on the ground, armed with his mace: You rakshasa, without reason you have brought your army here and are fighting. This is unrighteous.You who act against the interests of your subjects do not deserve to live. You should not be allowed to live but should be killed. You should be exterminated like a serpent which has crept into the house.Livid with rage Khara hurled his mace at Sri Rama. Sri Rama aimed arrows at the mace which was whirling and advancing towards him. He shot the arrows at the mace. The mace was broken in the air and fell down in pieces.

This added fuel to the fury of Khara. He uprooted a saal tree which grew near by and hurled it at Sri Rama. Sri Rama cut it, too, and felled it. He decided that Khara should no longer be permitted to live,and shot an arrow which was equal of Brahmastra. The weapon struck Kharas chest. The rakshasa fell to the ground with an unearthly yell and died. The gods cried out in joy. The munis came up to Sri Rama and said, Sri Rama, a dreadful danger has been eliminated. Hereafter we can engage in our sacrifices untroubled. Seeta and Lakshmana, too, arrived and eulogized Sri Ramas greatness. They all spent the day happily.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 10

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. Who was the great sage residing in Dandakaranya who had destroyed many Rakashas ?

Ans: a)Sage Atri b)Sage Agastya c) Sage Sutheekshna d) Sage Mandakarni

Q2. Why did Shri Rama leave beautiful Chitrakuta to go to Dandakaranya ?

Ans: a) Because Dandakaranya was more beautiful b) Because he was scared of Rakshasas c) Because Sita Devi did not like Chitrakut d) Because all the Rishies and Munies left the Chitrakut forest

Q3 Which friend of King Dasaratha did Shri Rama meet on the way to Panchvati ?

Ans: a) Viradha b) Jatayu c) Khara d) Lord Kuber

Q4. What did Shurpanakha want ?

Ans: a)Kill Shri Rama b) Kill Laxmana c)Marry Shri Rama d) Take them to meet Khara

Q5. Why did Khara and Dushana attack Shri Rama ?

Ans: a) Because he had challenged them b) Because Shri Rama had come to stay in Panchvati c) Because Shri Rama wanted them to leave Jana sthana d) Because Shri Rama and Laxmana had disfigured Shurpanaka

Correct Answers below

Examination 10 -

Q. 1 Ans (b),

Q. 2 Ans (d),

Q. 3 Ans (b),

Q.4 Ans (c),

Q. 5 Ans (d),

Lesson 11

Lesson 11

Ravana’s evil mind

Shurpanakha’s evil advice

The illusionary dear

Jatayu’s resistance

Ravana’s evil mind

The few followers of Khara who were still alive, panicked at the sight of their masters death, and ran away. But one rakshasa, Akampana by name, managed to escape. He hastened to Lanka and appeared before king Ravana.

Ravana, the king of Lanka, was also the supreme master of the rakshasas. He belonged to the Pulasthya dynasty. Ravana was the son of Vishravassu, who was the grandson of Pulasthya Muni.His mother was Kaikasi. Kumbhakarna and Vibhishana were his brothers. Khara and Dushana were his stepbrothers. Ravana had ten heads and twenty arms. He was a veritable walking mountain.

Ravana was a warrior of rare valour. He had defeated the gods themselves in many battles. But he was a great sinner. He used to impede religious acts; he used to pollute sacrifices. He had abducted several women. He had defeated Takshaka and carried away his wife. He had overcome Kubera in Kailasa and taken away his Pushpaka Vimana. He had destroyed Kuberas garden, the Chaitraratha,and the famous Lake Nalini. He had secured a boon that no living being except a man could kill him.

Akampana came to Ravana and said, Maharaja, all the rakshasas of Janasthana have been killed.Khara and Dushana have also been killed. Ravana flew into a rage and thundered, What is it you are telling? Who destroyed such a mighty army? Tell me who killed Khara and Dushana. I will at once exterminate them. Akampana narrated all that had happened in Janasthana. He described Sri Ramas feats. But Ravana boasted of his own prowess and said, I will kill that miserable human being straightway.

Akampana replied, Maharaja, I beg of you, listen to me. Overcoming Sri Rama is not such an easy matter as you imagine. He is a man of great prowess. With him is his brother. Together they can overcome the whole world. It is, therefore, not advisable to encounter the two of them and have our huge army wiped out. Instead, I will suggest a plan. It is best to follow it. Ravana asked him what his plan was. Akampana unfolded his design: Maharaja, there is a young woman with Rama and Lakshmana. She is Sri Ramas wife. She is very beautiful. It would be difficult to find a woman to match her loveliness, in the realms of gods, or on earth or in the lower world. Rama and Seeta are a very devoted couple. If somehow you can abduct Seeta, in his grief Sri Rama will give up food, drink and sleep and will die. And you will possess a beautiful youngwoman.

Ravana pondered. Akampanas plan seemed quite acceptable. Straightway he ascended his chariot.He travelled in the skies and reached the ashram of Mareecha. Mareecha greeted him and made enquiries. He then asked him why he was paying the visit. Ravana narrated the story of Kharas death at the hands of Sri Rama and the annihilation of his army in Janasthana. He told him that he would wreak vengeance by abducting Sri Ramas wife, and sought Mareechas help in the undertaking.

Mareecha was the son of Tataki. Before this, he had polluted Vishwamitras sacrifice, and been punished harshly by Sri Rama. Thereafter, he had built an ashram for himself and was living in seclusion. Now, when Ravana sought his help to kidnap Sri Ramas wife, he was scared.

Mareecha said, Ravanasura, how did such a thought occur to you? Whoever suggested this suicidal plan to you? Have you recognised the danger behind this plan? Whoever it might be, he is an enemy disguised as a friend. He must be one looking forward to your ruin. What a mad deed it is to abduct a virtuous woman like Seetadevi! You do not know anything about Sri Rama. Do not provoke Sri Rama who fights like a roused elephant. Do not attempt this mad misdventure of stabbing and awaking a sleeping lion. This will be disastrous to you. All Lanka will be reduced to ashes. Go back to Lanka; give up this evil adventure.Ravana listened to Maricha and returned to Lanka.

| Top |

Shurpanakha’s evil advice

Shurpanakhi had witnessed Kharas death in the battle. Her heart was ready to burst. Roaring in rage she hastened to Lanka. She entered Ravanas palace. The moment she saw Ravana grief overwhelmed her. She remembered her brother Khara. That Lakshmana had cut off her ears and nose was stinging her pride. Weeping loudly she approached Ravana. Grief, rage and obduracy tormented her. She said to Ravana, Brother, know you not about the terrible pests that have descended on us? Know you not that an insignificant human being has rubbed out your fourteen thousand strong forces at the border? You are an emperor, and yet you sit with folded hands,without doing anything to succour them. How can you tolerate your sisters ears and nose being cut off, and her being disfigured? A king must shoulder the responsibility of protecting his subjects and his soldiers. But you are immersed in pleasures and have forgotten all other things. You know that borders of your empire are under attack and yet you do nothing. Your younger brothers, Khara and Dushana, are dead. Your sister is a victim of cruel attacks. But yours is a heart of stone. A king like you is of no use to anyone.

Ravana was wretched at the sight of Shurpanakhi. Her words troubled him. He could neither attack Sri Rama nor be passive “ that was his plight. He said, Shurpanakhi, who is this fellow called Rama? How could he, single- handed, destroy so many persons? Are our people cripples without arms and legs, or are they cowards? Or else, how could so many, fighting together, taste defeat? Shurpanakhi

replied, Brother, do not imagine that Sri Rama is just an ordinary fellow. He is a man of rare valour and rare prowess. I have seen any number of gods, danavas, gandharvas, yakshas and kinnaras,but never have I beheld a valiant man equal to him. He has long arms. He is very handsome. A bow is the only weapon he has. But, bending that bow, he can shoot hundreds of arrows, simultaneously. No matter how numerous his enemies, he can cut them all to pieces. He looks very mild. But, when he fights, he is fierce like Lord Rudra. He killed Khara, Dushana and Trishira, and despatched fourteen thousand rakshasa to Deaths kingdom. He spared me because I am a woman.

Brother, with him is his wife, Seeta by name. She is the daughter of Janaka, the king of Videha. She is lovely beyond words. She is the most enchanting of all the women I have seen. I went up to them because I wanted to kidnap her and present her to you. But that cruel Lakshmana disfigured me. I sought the protection of Khara and Dushana. Poor brothers, they, too, fell to Ramas arrows. O brother, I have such a formidable brother as you and yet, do I have to suffer this? So saying she wept profusely. And then she said, Brother, it is not right on your part to be passive. Go at once to Janasthana and destroy Rama and Lakshmana. And marry Seeta. Only then will I be comforted.

At these words Ravanas desire sprouted again. Yes, he decided. I must kill Rama and Lakshmana and marry Seeta. He went to the place where chariots were sheltered and asked his charioteer to get his chariot ready.

Ravanas chariot was made of gold. It could take him wherever he willed. On the earth, on water or in the air, no matter where, he could travel smoothly and swiftly. Ravana ascended the chariot and travelled towards the sea. As the Supreme Daithya endowed with ten heads and twenty shoulders travelled in his chariot, a mountain seemed to be on the move. The chariot reached the seashore. It was a charming place. Swans and herons moved about there. Great sages were engaged in tapas. On the way pellucid pools appeared. He also saw cities smiling with wealth and crops. Finally, Ravana reached Mareechas ashram.

Mareecha welcomed Ravana and said, Great Ravana, how is it you are back? All are, well in the capital, arent they? No one is in trouble I hope. Ravana replied,Mareecha, I am now in a difficult plight. You know what happened in Janasthana. My brothers Khara and Dushana who were there, and the thousands of rakshasas have been slaughtered by Rama, as I told you. But that is not all. That Ramas brother Lakshmana has cut off the ears and nose of my dear sister Shurpanakhi and disfigured her. I am enraged. I wish to be avenged on him, and chastise him severely for this shocking wrong. I have decided to carry away Ramas wife. You must help me.

Ravanas words threw Mareecha into a panic. His mouth dried up. His limbs began to shake. With folded hands he managed to a stammer ; Great Ravana, you are in a towering fury. In your hunger for revenge you are talking like a simpleton. You do not have the restraint you need to judge whether what you are doing is proper or improper. You do not have patience to weigh your decision and decide whether it is right or wrong, just or unjust. Therefore, however justly I may speak, my advice may not appeal to you. But I will do my duty.

King Ravana, you can find many people who speak pleasantly. And many people are deceived by pleasant words. Even if they do not realize whether such words will spell prosperity or ruin, people like only those who speak pleasingly. But people do not relish excellent advice rendered with good intentions, but not sweet to the ears. Fools do not relish good advice just as a patient dislikes a bitter medicine, however effective it may be. King Ravana, I believe you are no fool. I hope you will tread the path of justice at least after you hear me.

King of Lanka, you know not the prowess of Sri Rama. Your messenger Akampana or your sister Shurpanakhi may have been motivated by selfishness to speak lightly of Sri Rama. You have not even seen him. You have just heard what others have told you. You have not investigated their reports and ascertained how much of it is true and how much exaggeration. You should not depend solely on reports and believe anything. You have to see things yourself. You say that Sri Rama killed your younger brothers Khara and Dushana, as well as Trishira, and also fourteen thousand soldiers who were all in Janasthana. Should not this at least warn you? If the man whom you disdain as a mere human being could be so devastating, should you not ponder over his strength?

O Dashashira – the ten headed one, you know little or nothing about Sri Rama. But I know a good deal. From my own experience I know how powerful he was and how zealous in destroying evil people, even at the age of fourteen. Do you know how he assailed and brought down both me and my brother Subhahu when we were trying to disrupt the sacrifice of Sage Vishwamitra? With a single arrow he killed Subhahu. I was driven to the seashore and hurled there. Somehow I managed to survive and am here. When Sri Rama came to this forest, impelled by my former hatred, I tried to disguise myself as different illusory creatures and provoke him. But even if I behold him at a distance, I shiver. A thrill of fear passes down my spine at the sight of his bow. No Ravana, do not attempt this mad adventure.

O Dashakanta – the one possessing ten necks, you plan to abduct Seetadevi, do you? Whoever put this idea into your head? He should be a prize fool, or else your bitter enemy. He must be some one who is bitterly jealous of your happiness and prosperity, or, a traitor who wants you and your people to be miserable and utterly ruined. Otherwise, he would not have instigated you to try such a suicidal plan. This is prompted by some evil design. This is meant to draw you to the path of evil. This is the doing of a sinner. It is a horrible thing “ prompting others to do evil. Do not fall a prey to this. Sentence to death whoever made this suggestion.

Sri Rama is a man of rare prowess. He is righteous. He has never strayed from the path of virtue. It is not right to harass such a man. Do not commit this sin. And, do not ask me to be a partner in it.

Marichas words inflamed the wrath of Ravana. As Maricha had said, he was already bankrupt of sense. He had but one yearning now, and that was to capture Seetadevi somehow or the other. He said, Mareecha, I have not come here to be preached to. I want your help, not your advice. I am determined to possess Ramas wife, and I shall do it.

Mareecha, you are the master of art of disguise. Go to Panchavati as a gold deer. Hover near the hut. Seeta will see the golden deer and desire it. She will urge Rama to bring her the deer. Rama will follow you. Elude him and take him far from the hut. If he shoots an arrow, imitate his voice and cry aloud, O Seeta, O Lakshmana. Lakshmana will then race to his brothers help. Seeta will be alone and I will carry her off. You must obey me, or else I will right now cut you to pieces. So saying Ravana waved his sword.

Mareecha realized it was no use counselling Ravana. He thought it would be better to die at the hands of Sri Rama than to be killed by Ravana. He agreed to abide by the wishes of Ravana.

| Top |

The illusionary dear

Ravana and Mareecha ascended the chariot and came to Dandakaranya. They approached Sri Ramas ashram. Mareecha transformed himself into a golden deer. It was an enchanting deer. Its horns were like sapphire. There were silver spots on the golden skin. Its eyes shone like diamond. It was an irresistible deer.

The illusory deer grazed near the ashram and hovered there. It would leap and frisk about. The sport and appearance of the deer were thrilling.

When the deer sported near the ashram, Seeta was culling flowers. All of a sudden the golden deer appeared. Her eyes grew wide open with wonder and delight. She yearned to possess it. She called Sri Rama and Lakshmana who were within the hut and pointed out the deer to them, and they, too were delighted. How lovely!, said Sri Rama. But Lakshmana was suspicious. He said, Brother, this is

not really a deer. There are rakshasas in the forest. One of them may be moving about in this guise.We have to be careful. But Seeta said, This is a real deer. O see how enchanting it is! It looks at us yearningly. Perhaps it is hungry. Bring it here, and we will feed it. Let us adopt this deer. I am very much attracted to it.

Sri Rama said, Seeta, the deer is no doubt fascinating. But Lakshmana has spoken the truth. Can there be golden deer? This must be a cheat. Let us not entertain inadvisable desires and suffer. But Seeta was obstinate. She implored her husband: bring me the deer somehow. Her appeal moved Sri Rama. He thought, Poor Seeta, she has been putting up with difficulties in this forest, and she has never asked for anything. Rarely does she yearn for anything. Let me fulfil her desire at least this once. He took up his bow and set out, and pursued the deer.

The deer leapt at once. Swiftly it ran away. It danced and hopped. Sri Rama ran after it. The deer seemed to be so, so near, and then would leap away far from him. It would come so close that it seemed he could easily catch it, and then race with the speed of lightning and disappear in the midst of the trees. Thus it went beyond rivers and hills and drew him far, far away. And Sri Rama pursued it.

Try as he might, Sri Rama was unable to catch the creature. The closer he got to it, the farther it would go. For a moment Sri Rama thought of returning. But he recalled that Seeta would be waiting eagerly. So he decided that, if he could not catch the deer alive, he would at least take the dead animal to the ashram. So he shot an arrow at it.

10ram 10

The arrow unerringly pierced the body of the deer. At once it assumed the form of a rakshasa.Mareecha imitated the voice of Sri Rama, cried aloud as if in great pain, Oh Seeta, Oh Lakshmana and died. Sri Rama now realized that this was a game played by the rakshasas. He felt unhappy that he had walked into their trap. What if Lakshmana, hearing this cry, comes here? How can be Seeta alone in the ashram? he asked himself. He was scared. We are caught up in some knavery. What has happened bodes ill for us “ so he was troubled and hastened towards the ashram.

Seeta and Lakshmana were awaiting Ramas arrival. Seeta was savouring the recollection of the loveliness of the deer. How delightful it would be if we can have it! So she was thinking in excitement. She was waiting for Sri Rama to return.

Hours passed after Sri Rama set out in pursuit of the deer. But there was no sign of Sri Rama. Seeta was frightened. She was alarmed that he might be in danger. Even as she was troubled by misgivings came the terrifying cry, Oh Seeta, Oh Lakshmana!

Seeta was startled when she heard the cry. She was trembling from head to foot. She said, O have my misgivings come true? Lakshmana, some mishap has befallen Sri Rama. Go at once and find out what has happened. But Mareechas cry did not alarm Lakshmana. He said, The voice resembles that of Sri Rama, but it is not his cry. Do not be frightened; no harm can befall my brother. But Seeta was not comforted. She said,Lakshmana, I am frightened. Some misfortune has befallen your brother. Go at once and rescue him. However hard Lakshmana tried to convince her, she would not listen. So Lakshmana had no choice. He went in search of Sri Rama.

This was precisely the moment Ravana was waiting for. He wanted just that Seeta should be alone.As soon as Lakshmana left the ashram, Ravana assumed the disguise of a sanyasi and came to the hut of leaves. Seeta welcomed the sanyasi with reverence and treated him hospitably.

Ravana accepted her hospitality. He then said, Lovely woman, who are you? Where is your husband? Why have you come here? Seeta had no suspicions. She narrated their story. She then enquired of him, Holy sir, who are you? Why have you come to the forest? Which is your ashram?Ravana replied, Seeta, I am no sanyasi. I am Ravana, the emperor of Lanka. Not one of the gods or rakshasas can equal me in valour. I am the equal of Kubera in wealth. I am enamoured of your loveliness. Marry me; let us be happy in Lanka.

Seetas face turned pale at these words. She was tremulous like a dry leaf in the wind. At the same time she felt rage and revulsion. She said to Ravana. You wretch, you have put on the guise of a sanyasi; how can you have such thoughts? Why do you desire another mans wife? Give up such filthy thoughts. Do not invite the wrath of a chaste wife. If my husband Sri Rama returns now he will reduce you to ashes with a single arrow. Quietly, take the path that brought you here.

Her words infuriated Ravana. His pride was hurt for he was the monarch of Lanka, and she was disdaining his words. He said sternly, Obey me without another word. Do not glorify your husbands valour before me. I have made even Devendra bite the dust, what is your husband before me? Come with me submissively, or else I will carry you away by force. He then assumed his real form. Seeta looked defiantly at the ten-headed huge rakshasa with twenty arms and said, King of rakshasas,you boast of your matchless valour, dont you? If you are really brave, wait until my husband returns and fight with him. Do not imagine that my husband is an ordinary man and utter mere trash. Why speak of you alone, even if you bring your army and venture to fight with Rama, he can reduce you to mere shreds.

Ravana turned red with anger at the affront. Without a word he dragged Seeta and pushed her into his chariot. Seeta struggled, wept and cried aloud, Is there no one to rescue me? Again she cried aloud, Rama, Lakshmana; Race to my rescue. This sinner Ravana is dragging me away. She appealed piteously, O birds of the forest, O animals, Come and save me! She begged the plants and trees around with folded hands, O trees and plants! Am I not your companion? Did I not water you every day? Why are you silent now? This wretch is carrying me away. Save me. It was a sight to melt the hardest heart. A helpless woman was in the clutches of the worst villain.

Seeta wept most heartrendingly but Ravana was unmoved. His heart was bereft of all pity. And the passion for Seeta had driven away what little sense he had. There was nothing except lust, wrath and cruelty in his heart. He was now mad and blind with lust. He dragged away Seeta and set out.

| Top |

Jatayu’s resistance

As Ravana was abducting Seeta she saw a huge king of birds. She recognized him as Jatayu, the friend of Dasharatha. When Sri Rama and Lakshmana came to the forest he had given an assurance of whatever help he could extend. Seeta cried with all her might, O Father Jatayu, look at my plight. This Ravana is carrying me away in the absence of Rama and Lakshmana in the ashram.

Jatayu heard her cry. He was deeply moved by the misfortune which had overtaken the beloved daughter-in- law of his dear friend. He was old but he was determined to encounter Ravana. So he soared high with his huge frame and checked Ravana. He said, Ravana, your end seems to be at hand; or else, you would not have attempted this evil adventure. It is unrighteous to abduct another mans wife. Leave Seeta in her hut and return to Lanka. But Ravana turned a deaf ear to the words of the Bird-King and proceeded in his chariot. Jatayu was enraged. He obstructed the chariot. His was an enormous body, His wings were huge like the waves of the sea. Jatayu covered the chariot completely with his wings. He began to harass Ravana with his long claws and his beak sharp as a spear. Flapping his wings wildly he struck at all the ten heads of Ravana.

Jatayu was old but his prowess was not inconsiderable. Ravana could not bear his onslaught. He then unsheathed his sword and began to fight.

11ram 11

Ravana was younger than Jayayu. Besides, he carried several weapons. He had twenty hands with which to wield them. He had magical powers and could assume whatever form he wished. But poor Jatayu was very old; and his beak and claws were his only weapons. But he was undaunted. He did not remain passive because of his helplessness. He began to assail Ravana with whatever strength he could muster.

Ravana could not bear the blows that Jatayu rained on him. Jatayu suddenly pounced on Ravana and overpowered him. He pierced his body with his beak. He dug into his body with his claws. By the time Ravana could take up his weapons Jatayu had wounded him all over. Furious, Ravana unsheathed his sword and lunged at Jatayu. He pierced him with his spear. He also shot arrows at him. Blood streamed from Jatayus body. But unflinching, he fought thrillingly with Ravana. As Ravana and Jatayu fought, the entire forest seemed to shudder. The animals of the forest fled as far as they could. Birds on branches of trees flew away at once. Their cries filled the sky.

Ravana sliced off the wings of Jatayu with his sword. The King of Eagles fell to the earth with a loud thud. He could no longer fight. Blood flowed out of his body like a stream. He said, Ravana, it is a fleeting victory you have won. Unrighteousness can never triumph. Sri Rama will pursue you and kill you. But Ravana turned a deaf ear to his words and, violently restraining Seeta, travelled towards Lanka.

So Seetas last hope withered. She reproached her ill luck, blamed herself for not listening to Lakshamanas words, and wept loudly.

As Ravanas vehicle sped across the sky, Seeta saw below a mountain. A number of Vanaras (Monkeys) were sitting there. She felt that they could perhaps be of some help. She removed the ornaments she was wearing, tied them up in her upper garment, and threw it down.

The mountain was known as Rishyamuka Parvatha.Sugreeva, a king of monkeys, and his followers lived there. The bundle Seeta threw down fell near them. The Vanaras were amazed. They looked up and saw Pushpaka Vimana moving across the sky. There sat a rakshasa in it and a woman was weeping heartrendingly and looking down at them. She was wailing, crying O Rama! O Lakshmana!

The Vanaras did not know what to do. Then they decided, Let us keep this bundle. The woman was wailing so heartrendingly; it looks as if some rakshasa was kidnapping her. If any one comes in search of her, we will give this bundle.

Ravana carried Seeta to Lanka. Lanka was an opulent land. Where ever one turned one saw heaps and heaps of diamonds and opals. Ravanas palace rivalled Lord Indras mansion. He had a palace for summer, another for winter, a third for the rainy season and so on. Ravana displayed all his wealth to Seeta. He had imagined that, since he was as wealthy as Kubera himself, Seeta would be dazzled by the display and would be attracted to him. He also told her how he had humbled the gods themselves in several battles. He said, There is none to equal me in opulence. The man who can match me in prowess has not been born. Therefore, marry me and live happily.

Seeta was so revolted at the very sight of him that she did not wish to speak to him. She felt it was a sin even to look at him. She placed a blade of grass before her as if to indicate that was all his wealth was worth. Looking at the blade as if she was addressing it, she said,You Rakshasa wretch, I have told you this in so many ways, but you seem incapable of understanding this. Yours may be a vast empire. You may be immensely powerful. You may be the equal of Kubera in wealth. But none of

this can allure me. I am a married woman, and Sri Ramachandra is my husband. He is my God. I shall not look at any man except him.

Ravana, it is not right to test a chaste wife. It will not do you any good. Do not imagine that Sri Rama is an ordinary man. You know not his prowess. It will suffice if he empowers a blade of grass with a spell and hurls it at you. The entire city of Lanka will burn and turn to ashes.

You are a stranger to Sri Ramas wrath. By your action you have brought sheer devastation on your land. Sri Rama will come with Lakshmana and grind you and your soldiers into mere powder. Your wives and those of your warriors will be widows. There will not be a single man in Lanka, only widows will be left to weep. Only the heads of soldiers will be seen everywhere in Lanka. Rivers of blood will be let loose. Packs of wolves and foxes will howl in broad day light. Such a dreadful scene will greet you. Listen to me at least now. Take me back to Sri Rama honourably, beg Sri Rama to forgive you. My husband is full of mercy, and will forgive you. You will live.

When he heard Seetas words Ravana ground his teeth in volcanic anger. He summoned the rakshasis who were near by and said to them, When I ask her to marry me she preaches to me. Take her straight to Ashoka Vana, and detain her there. Make her love me, no matter how. If she does not marry me within twelve months from now I will have her trampled under foot by an elephant. The rakshasis accordingly took Seeta to Ashoka Vana.

Ashoka Vana was an enchanting garden. The rakshasis confined Seeta there. They mounted guard over her so that she could not escape. And day and night they would pester her to agree to marry Ravana. They tormented her in many ways. But Seeta Devi remained steadfast. She would not pay any heed to their words. She firmly believed that some day her husband would come there and rescue her and take her with him.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 11

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. What plan did Ravana suggest to the Rakshasa Maricha ?

Ans: a)To go and fight Shri Rama b) To draw away Shri Rama using illusionary dear and abduct Sita Devi c)Suggest Sita Devi to come to Lanka of her own will d) Send Shurpaneka to convince Sita Devi

Q2. Why did Laxmana leave Sita Devi alone ?

Ans: a)Because Shri Rama had told him to come after some time b) Because hearing Maricha call Sita Devi’s and Laxmana’s name so, Sita Devi insisted to go c) He wanted the Dear himself d) He wanted to go for hunting

Q3 Why did Jattayu attacked Ravana ?

Ans: a) Because both were old enemies b) Because Ravana challenged Jattayu c) Because Sita Devi called for his help when Ravana abducted her d) Because he love to fight

Q4. Why did Sita Devi throw some of her ornaments to some Vanaras ?

Ans: a)She thought that some how the Vanaras could be of some help in future b) She wanted to gift them to Vanaras c) The ornaments fell accidentally d) She did not want Ravana to get those ornaments

Q5. Where did Ravana keep Sita Devi finally ?

Ans: a) In his Palace b) in the Sea c) In Dandakaranya d) In Ashok Vana

Q6. What job did Ravana entrust the Rakshasis in the Ashok Vana ?

Ans: a) To kill Sita Devi b) To make her accept and love Ravana c) To take all her ornaments away d) To protect Sita Devi

Correct Answers below

Examination 11

Q.1 Ans b)

Q.2 Ans b)

Q.3 Ans c)

Q.4 Ans a)

Q.5 Ans d)

Q.6 Ans b)

Lesson 12

Lesson 12

In search of Sita Devi

Shabari’s hospitality

Vali & Sugreeva

Shri Rama helps Sugreeva

In search of Sita Devi

Sri Rama was sorely troubled by the episode of the illusory deer.How did this happen? All I want is that Seeta and Lakshmana should be safe- so thinking, he hastened his steps.

On the way he saw Lakshamana coming towards him. He exclaimed,What this, Lakshamana? Why did you leave Seeta alone and come away? Suppose some danger has befallen her! You should not have come. Lakshmana answered,So I thought, too, brother, and remained in the hut. But sister-in-law was in a panic. She forced me to go in search of you. He then recounted the conversation between the two of them.

But Sri Rama was still not comforted. He said,Lakshmana, I have grave misgivings. I am certain that

something untoward has happened. What shall we do if it is so?and raced towards the ashram;and Lakshmana followed him.

They entered the ashram. There was no Seeta; not even a sign of her.Have our fears come true?so they were sacred. They then asked themselves,Has she gone to gather flowers? Has she gone to fetch water from the river?and ran about in search of her. And then they asked themselves,Has she hidden herself in some corner displeased with us? Is she hiding for amusement sake?So they looked for her in every nook and corner. But no, there was not a sign of Seeta anywhere. When they called out,Seeta!only the echo answered,Seeta!.

The grief of Sri Rama and Lakshmana beggared description. Both shed tears;What our fate? How can we go back to Ayodhya? When people ask us, Where is Seeta? what shall we answer? What the use of our living?so they wailed.

Sri Rama grief knew no bounds. The separation from Seeta drove him to extreme bewilderment. He appealed to whatever he saw:Plants and trees, where is my Seeta? Oh lake, where is my Seeta? Oh you animals, did you see my Seeta?- so he went on appealing. If the wind whistled among the trees, he would run there. Where is my Seeta? Has some animal killed and eaten her? Has some rakshasa carried her away? Was she drowned in the lake?- so run his thoughts.

Seeta, you are a princess, and yet you enjoyed no happiness. In spite of my advice you came to the forest with me, and you lived this life smilingly. But where are you now? Why are you silent? I cannot live without you, so he wailed.

Hearing Rama words Lakshmana became apprehensive. He was also miserable because of Seeta disappearance; but he was not confounded. He said,Brother, I understand your anguish. It is right and natural that you should grieve over sister-in-law plight. But we can achieve nothing by courting death. Let us search for sister-in-law. Some one must have abducted her. Let us now scour this forest. We may find some clue. Or, Seeta may be somewhere here. So let us deliberate and decide our course of action. Console yourself. Lakshmana words appealed to Sri Rama. Both found what comfort they could and started in search of Seeta.

They looked into every nook and corner of Panchavati. They investigated every bit of the surroundings. They climbed up trees and pulled down nests. They searched every bush and every hollow of trees. But no, there was no sign of Seeta anywhere.

As they proceeded in search of Seeta, they came to the place where Jatayu was lying wounded. He was in his last moments. He called them and said,You are looking for Seeta Devi, arent you? Ravana has abducted her. He is the son of Vishrawassu and Kaikasi. He is the King of Lanka. He is exceptionally valiant but also exceptionally wicked. He has gone to the south with Seeta. I tried to prevent Ravana crime. I fought with him. But that sinner cut off my wings. My body is full of wounds. I am now dying. Somehow I managed to keep breathing for your sake. Seetadevi is terrified. She is repeating just the names of you two. Go to Lanka and rescue her. Kill Ravanasura.With these words he breathed his last.

Sorrow followed sorrow for Sri Rama. The disappearance of Seeta had already overwhelmed him with grief. And now Jatayu, so close to him, was dead; and he had laid down his life trying to help him (Rama). Sri Rama was griefstricken. Together Sri Rama and Lakshmana performed the last rites for Jatayu. They continued their search for Seeta.

| Top |

Shabari’s hospitality

12ram 12

They entered Krauncharanya. They encountered a mighty rakshasa there. He was very tall. The amazing thing was that he had no neck and no mouth. His mouth was in his stomach. He used to stretch his arms, draw anyone before him towards himself and thrust him into his mouth. He was called Kabandha. As Sri Rama and Lakshamana approached where he was, he drew both together.He tried to swallow them. But Sri Rama and Lakshmana cut off his two arms. Kabandha screamed with pain. He asked,Who are you?Sri Rama told him. Kabandha was delighted when he heard that the person before him was Sri Rama.

Once he was a messenger of the gods. A curse had transformed him into a rakshasa. He said,Sri Rama, seeing you has made me very happy. The time has arrived for my liberation. Burn me alive. I shall then regain my former form. Sri Rama and Lakshmana did as he had prayed. They cut off branches of trees and laid them on Kabandha body. They lighted them and burnt the body. At once a messenger of the gods, himself a god, appeared. Kabandha had been liberated from the curse.

The god greeted Sri Rama and said,Sri Rama, I will be ever grateful to you for the favour you have conferred. In return I will render a help a small one though. Ravana has abducted your wife. He is a person of stupendous daring. He has a huge army. Do not attempt to overcome him all by yourself.

At some distance from here is the kingdom of Kishkindha. The ruler is Vali. He has a brother,Sugreeva. The brothers have fallen out. So Sugreeva lives on Rishyamuka Parvatha, outside Kishkindha. Go there and inform Sugreeva of your plight. He will be of help to you. He himself is in trouble; help him, too.

On their way to Rishyamuka Parvatha, Sri Rama and Lakshmana came to Mathangashrama. Sage Matanga disciple, Shabari, was engaged in tapas there. At the time of his departure to heaven Sage Matanga told Shabari,Stay in this ashram. One day Sri Rama, the son of Dasharatha, will come here.Entertain him hospitably. You will attain salvation. From that day Shabari had been looking forward to Sri Rama arrival. She used to keep aside the best fruits of the forest for Sri Rama. Every day she used to tell herself,Sri Rama will be here today. He will relish this fruit; he will appreciate this seat. And so every day she would prepare to entertain Sri Rama. At the end of the day she would sigh, saying to herself,How sad; Sri Rama did not come today!

That day her yearning was satisfied. Her joy and zest waxed without limit. She entertained Sri Rama and Lakshmana. She offered Sri Rama the best fruits she had stored for him. She made a prayer;Sri Rama, I am a poor woman. I do not know how to entertain so illustrious a person as you. Accept this humble service. Sri Rama saw Shabari. She was very, very old; but there was an unearthly glow in her face. Her mind was in Sri Rama. She had served Sage Matanga and won his grace. Sri Rama was filled with joy at her affection. He accepted the seat which she offered, and ate the fruits she gave. She felt the joy of attaining her supreme desire. Her tapas had been rewarded. She attained salavation.

Sri Rama was attracted to the glorious ashram. Deer and tigers lived in harmony there. There was no hatred, no envy there. Wild animals had shed their cruelty and lived a gentle life.

Sri Rama and Lakshmana could see Rishyamuka Parvatha from Matangashrama. They hastened towards it. On the way they came to Lake Pampa. It was a sacred lake. Its water was sweet like amrita. The vast sheet of water was a feast to the eye. Creepers and climbers and plants of many kinds grew on the banks. Lotuses, water lilies and saugandhikas had blossomed in it in thick clusters.Red lotuses and white lotuses had beautified the lake. Plants and trees of many kinds grew there.Peacocks danced gaily. Woodpeckers, white crane, parrots and cuckoos delighted the eye and the ear. The water of the lake was clear like crystal. All round the lake lay thick, white sand.

Spellbound by the loveliness of the lake, Sri Rama and Lakshamana stood gazing at it in silence for a while. They had a bath in the lake and were delighted. They drank the water of the lake which was clear like the mind of a good person, and felt refreshed.

They then entered the forest, thick green in colour. It was spring. The boughs of trees bent low with the weight of fruits. Flowers of varied colours enriched the breeze with sweet smell. Cuckoos sang sweetly. Peacocks danced and bees moved from flower to flower sucking honey. Sri Rama and Lakshmana gazed upon the loveliness of the forest. They drank in the beauty of Nature to their hearts content.

But Sri Rama mind was with Seetadevi. The moment he remembered her he lost interest in everything else. His face would wither, and his eyes would be filled with tears. Lakshamana, knew the turmoil raging in his brother mind. He endeavoured to soothe him with appropriate words. And thus they came to Rishyamuka Parvatha.

| Top |

Vali & Sugreeva

Rishyamuka Parvatha was, at that time, the abode of aVanara- monkey, Sugreeva by name; he dwelt there with a number of followers. He saw Sri Rama and Lakshmana at a distance, and was alarmed. With his companions he hid in Mathangashrama.

Sugreeva was the younger brother of Vali, the ruler of Kishkindha. He was the brother of an emperor, but yet was now condemned to wander in forests and mountain ranges. He was afraid of his elder brother and was in hiding in the Rishyamuka ranges.

Vali and Sugreeva were the sons of a Vanara King, Riksharaja. The father had, before his death,appointed Vali as king and Sugreeva the Yuvaraja or prince. Vali was a formidable warrior. When, long before all this, the gods and the danavas undertook the churning of the ocean for the sake of amritha, Vali had helped them. He had married Tara, the daughter of a Vanara warrior Sushena. Their son was the valiant Angada.

Sugreeva used to assist his brother in the administration. He was highly respectful towards Vali and devoted to him. He had married Ruma, the daughter of another valiant Vanara, Tara. They all lived happily together.

Vali was a champion warrior. Few could face him on the battlefield. Every day he used to fly from the Northern Sea to the Southern Sea and from the Eastern Sea to the Western Sea before sunrise. He would throw up mighty mountains and catch them like mere balls. He could snap huge trees in a trice. Such was his prowess.

Once a rakshasa, Mayavi by name, turned up near the palace at the dead of the night and began to make a scene. Vali sleep was disturbed. Furious, he set out to subdue the rakhasa. Sugreeva followed his brother. The moment Mayavi saw Vali he fled. Vali and Sugreeva pursued him. Mayavi entered a huge cave. Vali followed. He asked Sugreeva to wait for him outside the cave.

Sugreeva waited accordingly. A day passed; another day followed. Weeks and months went by. But there was no sign of Vali. Sugreeva was sorely troubled.Shall I enter the cave?he asked himself. But the elder brother had instructed him to await his return. Unable to decide what to do, Sugreeva was restless.

A whole year passed. Sugreeva waited anxiously. One day Sugreeva hered the roar of rakshasas.And blood flowed out of the cave like a flood. But there was yet no sign of Vali. Sugreeva was grief-stricken.The rakshasas have killed my brotherhe wailed and wept profusely. He then placed a heavy boulder in the mouth of the cave so that the rakshasas could not come out, and returned to Kishkindha with a heavy heart. He narrated to the Vanaras all that had happened. They wept, saying that the kingdom was orphaned. They chose Sugreeva king, and crowned him. He was a righteous ruler.

But, all of a sudden, one day Vali appeared. The Vanaras were astounded. Vali, whom they had given up for dead, was there, right before them! Sugreeva learnt that Vali was back, and raced to meet him. He danced with joy. He removed his crown from his head and placed it at his brother feet. He said,Brother, we are all thrilled with joy at your return. All these days I ruled as your representative. Accept this crown. Hereafter you are our sovereign, and we are all your servants.

Sugreeva spoke these words with the utmost humility but Vali was not pleased. He said to his ministers,This Sugreeva is a traitor. He has proved treacherous to his own brother. He should be driven out of the kingdom.

Sugreeva was very unhappy. He was truly devoted to his elder brother. But he saw that, somehow,Vali was talking like a mad man. The ministers said,Master, why are you enraged? Your younger brother is a good person. He used to speak with affection about you always. He rules righteously. Why are you angry with him? How has he wronged you?

Vali replied,You know that I chased the rakshasa Mayavi. He entered a cave. I asked Sugreeva to wait for me and entered the cave. It was a vast cave, with several layers. It was pitch dark inside. It took me a year to locate Mayavi there. Then I fought with him and killed him. The cave was flooded with his blood. I then came to the entrance to the cave. But, there was a huge boulder blocking the entrance! This traitor did not want me to come out, and had placed it there. But I pushed it aside and came out. And I find that here, this sinner is merrily ruling over this kingdom.

Sugreeva said with folded hands,Brother, do not doubt my loyalty without reason. Honestly, I have not been a traitor to you. When blood flowed from the cave and I heard only the roar of the rakshasas I was in anguish. I placed the boulder there so that the rakshasas might not come out. I beg of you, do not mistake me. But Vali would not be convinced. He carried away Sugriva wife Ruma by force to his palace. He asked Sugreeva to leave his kingdom at once. Sugreeva, having lost both his wife and his kingdom, found refuge in the forest.

Sugreeva lived always in fear of Vali. So the appearance of Sri Rama and Lakshmana unnerved him.He feared they might belong to Vali camp. He retired to Mathangashrama with his followers. He then said to Hanumantha,Find out who they are and why they have come here.

Hanumantha was the son of Vayu. His mother was Anjanadevi. So Hanumantha is also known as Anjaneya. He was very strong. He was as swift as the God of Winds, Vayu. He could fly in the sky. As a boy once he saw the sun and thought it was a fruit. He leapt to the sky to seize it. Then Lord Indra struck him with his Vajrayudha. Hanumantha fell on a rock. Hishanavu- cheek – became swollen; he came to be known as Hanumantha. He was immortal. So he had no fear of death. So great a person was Hanumantha. He was Sugreeva minister and his close friend.

Hanumantha dutifully approached Sri Rama and Lakshmana. Modestly he spoke to them :Who are you? You are handsome like the gods, the Ashwinis. You are sturdy. Your faces have the glow of royalty. But you wear cloth made of plant fibre, like rishis. Your faces have an unearthly radiance. But like the brightness of moon covered by clouds your lustre is dimmed by some great sorrow. Why have you come here? Be pleased to tell me.

Hanumantha modest demeanour pleased Sri Rama.He said,Lakshmana, did you hear the words of this Vanara warrior? No one who has not studied the four Vedas with attention to the enunciation and the meaning can speak so pleasingly. There was not a single inappropriate word in his speech.There was no unpleasant distortion of face, eye, forehead or brows as he spoke. He said nothing that was unnecessary, but left out nothing that was relevant; never fumbled and was not too fast; his pronunciation was never indistinct so as to cause ambiguity. It is a pleasure to listen to him. Tell him about ourselves.

Lakshmana told Hanumatha in detail all about themselves. Hanumantha was glad that they were not from Vali camp. He was also moved by their plight. He said,My name is Hanumantha. You are now in Kishkhinda. Vali, the elder son of Rikhsharaja, is the ruler. He has a younger brother, Sugreeva. I am Sugreeva minister. These two brothers are not on good terms. Fearing his brother, Sugreeva now lives here. He was apprehensive when he saw you. So I came to enquire about you. I will take you to Sugreeva. He will be happy to meet you. He placed them on his shoulders and carried to Sugreeva. He told Sugreeva about them and introduced them.

| Top |

Shri Rama helps Sugreeva

Sugreeva was happy to see Sri Rama and Lakshmana. He embraced Sri Rama and said,Sri Rama, I am pleased to see you. Hanumantha has told me that you are a man of rare valour. I sorely need the help of a hero like you. Help me kill my elder brother Vali.

Sri Rama answered,Sugreeva, I have heard about you and your elder brother, Vali. We bent our steps towards this place, on the suggestion of a rakshasa, Kabandha. Hanumantha also has told us something about you. But why do you desire my help to kill Vali?Sugreeva then narrated his story.Sri Rama was moved to pity by his tale of sorrow. He sympathized with Sugreeva who had lost both his kingdom and his wife. He said,Sugreeva, if Vali learns that you have taken shelter here, will he not come here and harass you?

Sugreeva explaned :No, Vali cannot enter Mathangashrama. There is a reason. Once a rakshasa, Dundubhi by name, challenged my brother to a duel. There was a grim fight. Finally Vali killed Dundubhi and made a hump of his body and threw it into the sea. Some blood from the corpse splashed into this ashram. Sage Matanga was angry and said,If the fellow who is responsible for this steps into this ashram, let him die. So Vali cannot come to this ashram. I am hiding here.

Sri Rama said,Sugreeva, have no fear. I will help you. Fight with Vali. I shall kill him. Take it that your dark days are over. Your kingdom and your wife are as good as restored to you. He went on,Sugreeva, as you know, a rakshasa has abducted my wife. It seems he is called Ravana. Do you know anything about Ravana? Will you help me find out where my wife is?

Sugreeva recalled that, when Ravana was carrying her away, Seeta Devi had thrown down a bundle of jewels. He had the bundle fetched. He explained,Sri Rama, some days ago a rakhshasa was carrying away a young woman by force. She was wailing, crying aloud, O Rama! O Lakshmana! When she saw us, she threw down this bundle of jewels. Here they are; see if they are your wife jewels. As soon as he saw the jewels Sri Rama remembered Seeta, and was overwhelmed with grief. His eyes grew dim with tears. He could not identify the jewels. He said,Lakshmana, you look at these jewels. Tell us if they belong to your sister-in-law.

Lakshmana looked at the jewels one by one, and said,These ear-rings I have not seen, nor have I seen this nose- ring. for I have never seen my sister-in-law face. But I am certain the anklets are hers; I know them well because I used to see them every morning when I touched my sister-in-law feet. Sugreeva tried to comfort Sri Rama who was shedding tears. He then asked,Sri Rama, when shall we challenge Vali?Sri Rama said,Let us not delay. We shall do it today. Sugreeva had his misgivings, thinking,How can we start a fight straightway? Vali is a person of immense prowess. He is a superb bowman. He can shoot an arrow to pierce seven trees one after another. Should we not prepare ourselves for a clash with him?

Lakshmana discerned that Sugreeva was terribly scared, and that he doubted if Sri Rama could overcome Vali. He thought first of all Sugreeva had to be reassured. He said,Sugreeva, how will you be reassured about my brother valour?Sugreeva replied,If Sri Rama can pierce seven trees with a single arrow as my brother Vali does, I shall be assured. Smiling, Sri Rama went to a cluster of seven trees with Lakshmana and Sugreeva, and strung his bow. Taking aim, he let fly an arrow. The arrow sped like lightning and pierced the seven trees. Sugreeva and his followers were dumb with astonishment. Then Sugreeva embraced Sri Rama in raptures, and said,Sri Rama, forgive me for testing you. I was forced to do it because of my fear of my brother. I am now convinced that only you can kill Vali. Let us set forth today, as you suggested, and kill Vali. They all went to Kishkindha.

Sugreeva entered Kishkindha and roared once. Vali, who was in the inner apartments of the palace,heard it. News had reached him that Sri Rama and Lakshmana, sons of Dasharatha, who had come from Ayodhya, were supporting Sugreeva. But yet, could Sugreeva summon so much courage? He was furious and came out. Sugreeva challenged Vali to a duel. Vali was always ready to fight. The two combatants came to the forest near by; the duel began. Sri Rama watched it from behind a tree.

Both were formidable warriors. But Vali had the upper hand. The brothers, engaged in grim boxing,looked exactly alike. Sri Rama could not make out who Vali was and who Sugreeva. Sri Rama was upset, not knowing what to do. By then Vali had over-powered Sugreeva; unable to cope with his blows Sugreeva ran away to Rishyamuka Parvatha.

Sri Rama, Lakshmana and others followed him. Sri Rama said to him,Sugreeva, do not misunderstand me. You and your elder brother are replicas. There is not the slightest difference between the two of you in height or build or features. So I could not identify you. But do not be apprehensive. Go again tomorrow and challenge your brother once again. Wear this garland, and I shall know you- so saying he put a garland around Sugreeva neck. The next day Sugreeva once again went to Kishkindha and let out a roar. Vali responded as before. As they were locked in a fight Sri Rama let fly a sharp arrow at the right moment. It pierced Vali chest and he fell down. His end was approaching. All the Vanaras and the women of the royal apartments crowded around him. Sri Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva also approached him.

Vali said,Sri Rama, I know who you are. I have heard that you are exceptionally righteous. But, was it a righteous act to strike at me from behind a tree when we were engaged in a duel?Sri Rama replied,Vali, you are unrighteous, and, therefore, you can be killed by any means. You doubted your brother integrity without a reason. You took away his wife by force. You disgraced him and drove him to the forest. Did no thought of righteousness cross your mind then?Vali now saw light. He repented his earlier deeds, which, now he realized, were unjust. He said,Sri Rama, you are right. I was unfair. I am now unhappy that I made my younger brother suffer. Sugreeva, forgive my offences. Henceforth rule over this kingdom. Look after my wife Tara and my son Angada well. May good fortune bless you- with these words Vali passed away.

Everyone was grief-stricken at Vali death. But what could anybody do? He had paid the penalty for his wrong doings. His obsequies were performed, and they all returned to Kishkindha. On an auspicious day Sugreeva was crowned king. Angada, Vali son, was made the Yuvaraja.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 12

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. Who tells Shri Rama about who has abducted Sita Devi ?

Ans: a) Kabandha b)Hanuman c) Sugreeva d) Jatayu

Q2. Why did Shri Rama go looking for Sugreeva ?

Ans: a) Because Kabandha guided him to Sugreeva indicating that Sugreeva will help Shri Rama b) He thinks Sugreeva has abducted Sita Devi c) So that Sugreeva may give him shelter in the forest d) Because Sugreeva was his old friend

Q3 Why did Sabari wait in the Matangashram every day with fruits ?

Ans: a) Because she ate only fruits b)To wait for Shri Rama, to entertain him to attain salvation c) Because she were nowhere to go d) Because she was scared to go out due to the fear of Rakshasas

Q4. Who was Hanuman ?

Ans: a)A friend of Jattayu b) A disciple of Mattanga Rishi c)Vali’s Minister d) Son of Vayu God

Q5. Why did Shri Rama agree to kill Vali ?

Ans: a) Because he was Shri Rama’s enemy b) Because he was abducted Sita Devi c) Because he was unrighteous and was not ready to correct himself d) Because Vali was challenged Shri Rama

Q.6 Why did Shri Rama did not kill Vali on the first day of Vali and Sugreev’s fight ?

Ans: a) Because he could not recognize which was Vali of the two b) Because he did not want to help Sugreeva c) Becuase he did not want to kill Vali d) Because Vali has asked to be for forgiven

Q7. Who was Sugreeva’s main minister ?

Ans: a) Angada b)Tara c) Sushena d) Hanuman

Correct Answers below

Examination 12

Q.1 Ans d)

Q.2 Ans a)

Q.3 Ans b)

Q.4 Ans d)

Q.5 Ans c)

Q.6 Ans a)

Q.7 Ans d)

Lesson 13

Lesson 13

Sugreeva’s army perform a great feat

Sampati liberated from curse

Sita Devi darshan

The burning of Lanka

Sugreeva’s army perform a great feat

Sugreeva had promised to help Sri Rama trace Seeta. But it was difficult to carry out the search in the rainy season and so they decided to begin the quest once the rains had ended. Sri Rama and Lakshmana stayed on in the forest.

The rains set in. Black clouds gathered in the sky and darkness enveloped the earth. Thunder and lightning asserted their sway. There were torrential rains. The plants and trees, long thirsting for water, had their fill. The hills, which dust had covered and dimmed, now were washed by the rains and shone forth in regained freshness. The chataka birds, yearning for water, drank to their heartscontent. The sport of Nature struck Sri Rama and Lakshmana with wonder.

The rains receded and it was now autumn. The forest put on new glory now. Wherever one looked,green greeted the eyes. Chakravakas paired and sang together. Plants and trees were bent with the load of flowers and fruits. White clouds floated across the sky like hillocks of cotton. Sunrise and sunset held the beholder spellbound with their loveliness. The blossoming of the lotus, the music of the bees, the sport of swans and chakravakas – everything was fascinating. The moon shed cool light at night. Countless stars twinkled everywhere in the sky. As he gazed at all this magical loveliness around him, Sri Rama remembered Seeta and sighed deeply.

Sugreeva, now the King of Kishkindha, was immersed in the administration. He had completely forgotten his promise to Sri Rama. He himself, his wife and children and his kingdom – these were all that mattered to him, and he was oblivious of everything else.

One day Hanumantha urged Sugreeva : Sugreeva, what has happened to you? You have forgotten the favour that Sri Rama did you. Is this right? Good people never forget the help they receive.However small the favour, it remains green in their memory. And they endeavour to do something in return. You gained the kingdom by Sri Ramas favour. He reunited you and your wife.What great favours he has conferred! You should ever remain grateful to him. And you ought to render whatever service you can. But, what have you actually done? You have clean forgotten him. You have neglected your promise to help him. Poor man, he has lost his wife and is a wanderer in the forest. You are lost in pleasures. This is improper. The rains have receded. At least now take up the task of finding Seeta Devi.

At this very time Sri Rama sent Lakshmana to Sugreeva. Lakshmana said to Sugreeva, Sugreeva,the rains are over. You had promised to help us. but you are lost in selfish pursuits and have forgotten your word. My brother is miserable because of separation from Seeta. Well, at least tell me whether you will help us find Seeta or not. Sugreeva now woke up. He realized that he had been in the wrong. He said, Lakshmana, I have been remiss in my duty. I shall not delay any more. I will come with you to the forest straightway, and meet Sri Rama. We will attend to your work from today. He went to Sri Rama with leaders like Hanumantha. He bowed to him and said, I am guilty of a grievous offence. I pray to you to forgive me. I have not forgotten my promise to you. I shall start the search for Seeta Devi right away.

He then summoned his commander-in-chief, Neela, and the entire Vanara army. Lakhs of Vanaras who lived on the Mahendra, the Himavantha, the Vindhya, the Kailas and the Mandara Mountains responded. Some of them were black, some grey and some red. The grey ones were innumerable.The vanaras were endowed with a variety of capabilities. They could run very fast; they could leap very high; they were skilled in martial arts. These valiant forces came up to Sugreeva. Monkeys and bears crowded so that the forest overflowed with them.

Sugreeva now addressed Sri Rama : Sri Rama, have you seen this huge army? All these are warriors of exceptional valour; they are heroes. Nothing is impossible for them. They can leap over seas. They can climb mountains. They can leap to the sky. They fight valiantly. They will leave straightway in search of your wife. I will send them to different corners. Wherever Seeta Devi may be, they will find her. He then divided the Vanara army into four parts. He made a Vanara, Vinatha by name, the leader of the first group, Hanumantha was the leader of the second group, Sushena of the third and Shatabali of the fourth.

Then Sugreeva addressed his forces; You know that Ravana, the King of Lanka, has carried away Seeta Devi, the wife of Sri Rama. We do not know where Ravana has hidden Seeta Devi – in Lanka or somewhere else in the world. It is now our duty to find her. So set out straightway. Go in four directions and look for Seeta Devi everywhere. Sri Rama has laid us under an immense obligation. Let

us search out his beloved wife and repay the help in some measure. He who locates Seeta Devi will equal me in glory. He sent Shatabali to the north, Vinatha to the east and Sushena to the west.

He then called Hanumantha and said, Hanumantha, you are a master of speed. You can travel where you will. You can travel unimpeded in the sky or in the sea. You can visit the realm of the gods and that of the gandharvas. You are valiant and wise. So I repose the greatest confidence in you. Your share of the responsibility of finding Seeta Devi is great. I feel only you can accomplish this task.Lanka is to the south. So go to the south and search for Seeta Devi. Sri Rama listened to Sugreevas words. He was happy that Hanumantha was Sugreevas trusted friend. He also felt that only Hanumantha could find Seeta. He took his ring off his finger and said, Hanumantha, keep this ring. When you see my wife show her this ring; she will recognize it as mine, and talk to you freely.Hanumantha received the ring reverently with both hands and made it secure.

The armies of monkeys spread out in different directions as Sugreeva had instructed. Confident of discovering Seeta they set out excited and enthusiastic.

The force commanded by Shatabali, which went northward searched for Seeta in Prasthala, Mlecha,Pulinda, Shurasena, Kuru and Madradesha. It continued the quest in Kambhoja, Yavana,Shaka, Bahlika Rishika, Purava, Cheena and Maha Cheena. It scoured the lower regions of the Himalayas and the summits of Kalaparvatha, in the caves of Sudrashana Parvatha and the Devasakha Parvatha ranges, in Mount Kailas and Mount Kanchiparvatha. It looked for Seeta in Kraunchagiri where Devas and Gandharvas reside.

Vinatha, one of Sugreevas generals, went eastward with his powerful army of monkeys. They searched the forests, the mountains and the river banks in the eastern region. They looked for Seeta Devi on the banks of the Ganga, the Sarayu, the Kaushiki, the Yamuna which is well known as the Kalindi, the Saraswathi, the Sindhu and the Shona. They also went to the kingdoms of Brahmamala,Videha, Malava, Kashi, Kosala, Magadha, Pundra and Vanga. They looked for her in the regions of several mountains, the Mandara, the Rishabha, the Udaya Parvatha which the rays of the rising sun turn red, as well as Yavadweepa, Suvarna Dweepa and Ksheerasagara.

To the west went another general, Sushena. His army scoured several kingdoms like Saurashtra,Bahlika, Shura, Bheema and Kukshi, as well as the western coast. It visited the Avanthi and the Angalepa river banks, the mountain called Hemagiri, the Kanchanashikhara, Mount Varaha,and Meru Parvatha, known as the King of Mountains.

The Vanaras entered the forests. They felled plants and trees. They shouted. The forest animals were scared by the hubbub and fled. The noise they made filled the skies. But search as they might,the Vanaras could not find Seeta. They did not find her on the seacoasts or at the bottom of the sea or in the mountain and forest caves.

The Vanaras climbed mountains. They pushed aside boulders to see if there were pits. They climbed to the top of mountains and gazed around. But there was no sign of Seeta They went to different cities and kingdoms. They enquired if persons had newly come there. They looked for Seeta among the new arrivals. They looked for her in every town and every house but she was nowhere to be found. They were unhappy. All the groups except the one which had gone southwards returned disappointed to Kishkindha.

| Top |

Sampathi liberated from curse

Hanumantha, Angada, Thara, Jambavantha and their comrades went towards the south. They crossed the Vindhya Mountains and the Narmada. They crossed the Godavari, the Krishnaveni and the Varada, too. They searched for Seeta in Vidarbha, Rishwika, Mahishaka, Kalinga, Kaushika and other regions. They looked in the caves of Dandakaranya and the banks of the Godavari. They visited Andhra, Pundra, Chola, Pandya and Kerala. They entered the region of the Cauvery, with pellucid waters, and the Malaya regions near by. They looked for her in mountainous regions and rivers. But Seeta was not to be seen anywhere. They then reached a big forest. To their surprise they saw that the plants and trees had no leaves, flowers or fruits. The trees were all bare. There were no birds or animals there. It was totally lifeless. There was no water in the rivers; they had all dried up. The Vanaras were left wondering. They searched for Seeta here, too.

Once upon a time a great munilived in this forest. He was exceedingly short-tempered. Once his son was lost in the forest. The muni was afraid his son might be dead. He pronounced a curse : Let the plants and trees of this forest wither away. Let the lakes dry up. Let no living beings dwell here.And so the forest was deserted and frightening.

As the Vanaras were searching for Seeta they came to a cave. There was a rakshasa there. They concluded that he had carried away Seeta and killed him. But they could not find Seeta.

The Vanaras were troubled. They sat down to a conference. They thought, We promised Sri Rama that we would find Seeta but we do not see her anywhere. How can we keep our word?However,they took courage and resumed their search.

They reached the very top of the Vindhyas. They went beyond. They crossed several forests and mountain regions. They reached the seashore. But Seeta was not to be found.

As they were scouring the mountain region they found a spacious cave. A rakshasa architect, Maya, had constructed it for his nymph-wife, Hema. No stranger could enter it. And if any one did succeed in entering it, he could not come out. Hanumantha and the other Vanaras entered the cave. It was dark within. But they proceeded. They came to a big lake and a garden with flowers and fruits. They saw a lady engaged in tapas there. She was old, and had an unearthly radiance. She was Swayamprabha, a friend of Hema. She was in charge of the cave. Hanumantha went up to her, bowed to her and said, Mother, we are the soldiers of King Sugreevas army. We have come in search of Sri Ramachandras wife. He then narrated all that had happened.

The tapaswini treated them hospitably. She said, I have been appointed to guard this cave. No one who enters here can go out. But, since you are here on a worthy mission, it is not fair to imprison you here. She gave them fruits and water. By the power of her tapas she brought them all outside the cave, wished them success, and returned.

The Vanaras had escaped from the cave but had not found Seeta. They were very unhappy. Once again they looked everywhere. They searched every cave and bush but found no sign of Seeta anywhere.

They were all very tired. They sat down to rest. At that time a huge eagle arrived. It was called Sampathi. It was the King of Birds, and the elder brother of Jatayu. It had a huge body but its wings were burnt out.

Sampathi saw the Vanaras and swooped on them, in order to eat them. The sight of Sampathi unnerved Angada who said, Hanumantha, see how huge the eagle is! It will perhaps pierce us and kill us. How another similar eagle, Jatayu helped Sri Rama! It fought with Ravana and gave its life itself. But this King of Birds threatens to kill us. Our hour seems to have arrived. Let us pray to God.

Sampathi heard Angadas words. He said to himself,How is it these Vanaras are so sad? They mention the name of my younger brother Jatayu. Is he dead? O no, that cant be. Anyway, I shall ask them- so reflecting he said, You Vanaras, who are you? Whence have you come? What happened to my younger brother, Jatayu? Be not frightened. Tell me everything; I will not harm you. Then Angada told him about Sri Rama, and narrated the story of the exile to the forest, the abduction of Seeta, the death of Jatayu at the hands of Ravana in their fight and their own quest.

Sampathi was moved to great grief when he heard the news of Jatayus death. He was also furious with Ravana who had killed him. He said, O Vanaras, it was Ravana who carried away Seeta, wasnt it? He is the king of Lanka. Lanka is a big island. It is surrounded by the sea. You have to go southwards from here to reach it. Go to Lanka and liberate Seeta and come back. May you be fortunate! Then Angada said Sampathi, you did not tell us about yourself. How is it your wings are burnt? Why did you come here?

Long ago my younger brother Jatayu and I wished to compete with the sun and fly with him from the east to the west. We flew high. Because of the sharpness of the sun Jatayu grew tired and began to fall down. I then covered him with my wings. The sun burnt my wings with his fiery rays. At once I fell here. But now that I have told you where Seeta Devi is, my wings will grow again. So a rishi had told me. Even as he was speaking, his wings grew again. The Vanaras were as happy at the sight as Sampathi himself.

13ram 13

The Vanaras thanked Sampathi and bent their steps towards the sea. They saw the vast ocean. High waves dashed against the shore. There were many poisonous creatures and cruel animals like whales in it. Wherever they looked they saw the vast ocean. It was impossible to cross it. But Lanka could not be reached without crossing the sea. Somehow or the other, they had to manage to do it. Who could do it? They looked at one another. Everyone was hesitant, every one was nervous, every one was curious. No one knew what to do.

Then Angada said, Friends, who is the puissant person who can cross this vast ocean? This ocean is a hundred yojanas wide. Who is the great hero who can leap across the ocean and meet Seeta, and return? Who can enable us to fulfil our promise to Sri Rama? Vanara heroes, what are your abilities? How far can you leap? Tell us.

The Vanara heroes began to unfold their abilities. One Vanara, Gaja, said he could jump ten yojanas.Gavaksha claimed he could jump twenty yojanas. Encouraged by this, another Vanara, Gadaya, said he could clear thirty yojanas. Sharabha claimed he could clear forty yojanas.Gandhamadana claimed he could clear fifty yojanas, Mainda sixty, Dwivida seventy, and Sushena eighty.

Jambava was the oldest and the wisest of the heroes of Sugreevas army there. He was the King of Bears. He was very intelligent. Although the other monkeys were proclaiming their powers Hanumantha had said nothing, and Jambava noted this. Hanumantha was a hero of rare powers, and only he could leap across the ocean. But he knew not his own abilities, and was silent. Jambava decided to stimulate him and make him leap across the ocean.

Then Jambavantha said, Vanara heroes, I am old; I can clear ninety yojanas. But this Hanumantha,Sugreevas minister, can quite clear the ocean. Hanumantha, you are endowed with tremendous abilities, why are you silent? You are yourself the son of Vayu. As a child you mistook the sun for a fruit and leapt towards the sun, you are such a mighty person. You are the sacred person who has received the gift of immortality from Lord Brahma Himself. Why are you passive? Recall your tremendous powers. Leap across the sea. Find out where Seeta Devi is. Convey the happy tidings to Sri Ramachandra. Ensure that we keep Sugreevas promise to Sri Ramachandra.

Then Hanumantha recalled his abilities and valour. He stood up. He said, I shall leap across the ocean. The Vanaras shouted in joy. Victory to Hanumantha!they cried. As they looked on admiringly Hanumantha expanded his form. He grew and grew until he reached the sky. The other Vanaras gazed on him in astonishment. Hanumantha said to them, Friends I shall cross the ocean and go to Lanka. I shall meet Seeta Devi and return. He then leapt towards the sky. He began to float like the wind. The entire world watched in amazement as the mountain-like Vanara flew in the sky.

As Hanumantha flew with the speed of Garuda the sea was disturbed and was covered with foam.Because of his swiftness the water of the sea leapt to the clouds. Anjaneya, who was flying like the king of birds drew clouds, too, with him.

Flying in this manner Anjaneya covered some one hundred yojanas. Farther away he sighted a row of trees in the forest on the seashore. As he continued he saw the gardens of Mount Malaya. Later he sighted southern rivers flowing into the sea.

Anjaneya now contracted his body to its normal size and descended on the other shore of the sea.He alighted on Lambaka, a high peak. Standing on the peak he gazed upon the trees all round. He looked round, and saw Lanka, shining forth in the midst of a wealth of trees.

Vishwakarma, the architect of the gods, had built Lanka. Vishrawas was the son of Pulastya Muni. He had three wives, Ilabile, Kaikasi and Raka. Ilabile was the daughter of Sage Bharadwaja. She gave birth to a son, who was named Kubera. Kubera pleased Parameshwara and by His grace acquired the throne of Lanka and the air chariot- Pushpaka Vimana. He was the happy ruler of Lanka. Ravana and Kumbhakarna were the sons of his stepmother Kaikasi; they defeated him and seized both the throne of Lanka and Pushpaka Vimana. With the consent of Parameshwara, Kubera constructed Alakanagara on Mount Kailas, and became the king of the Yakhshas. Kubera was the god of the North.

Ravana who seized Lanka became the ruler. He stationed Khara and Dushana, sons of his stepmother Raka, a rakshasi, in Janasthana. Sri Rama had slain both of them. On seeing Lanka,Hanumantha recalled all this. Lanka city situated on Mount Trikuta, shone like Kailasa on the mountain. Gardens were rich with flowers and fruits weighing down trees. The highways were beautiful with palaces and mansions.A strong fort surrounded Lanka. A powerful rakshasa force kept watch night and day.

Hanumantha approached the main entrance in order to enter the city. Lankadevi, the guardian of Lanka, saw Hanumantha and chased him. Hanumantha made his request respectfully: Mother, I have come to see the loveliness of Lanka. I beg of you, permit me to enter. But Lankadevi let out a roar and, approaching him, struck him hard. Hanumantha was in uncontrollable rage. He lifted her high and threw her to the ground. He spared her life only because she was a woman. Lankadevi now came to her senses. She said, Great Vanara, what I did was wrong. Pray forgive me. Long ago Lord Brahma said,When a Vanara hurts Lankadevi the end of Ravana approaches, and the rakshasas will be in danger. It looks as if the day has arrived. I shall not stop you. You can enter Lanka, and do what you will.

Lanka was the city of his enemies, and Hanumantha did not wish to enter it by the main entrance. He leapt over the wall and entered the city, his left foot forward. It was night. But he would not rest. He walked along the high way. Wherever he turned there were tall buildings. He could hear the sounds of the tiny bells of dancers and the music of celestial singers from within the buildings. Some rakshasas were engaged in €˜japa(reciting sacred names) and €˜tapas. Several were practicing martial arts. Surveying all these sights Hanumantha arrived near the women apartments of the palace.

| Top |

Sita Devi darshan

It was a moonlit night. Within, the palace was brightly lit. Hanumantha looked for Seeta everywhere in the womens apartments. There were several wives of Ravana there. They were all asleep. But there was none who resembled Seeta. Hanumantha moved about in the buildings near by and the residences of Ravanas brothers and high officers. But Seeta was nowhere to be found.

In the course of his search Hanumantha came to another part of Ravanas palace. The palace was beautified with playgrounds where peacocks sported. The walls were studded with diamonds and opals. Everything there was made of gold. All in all, it rivalled the palace of Kubera. Hanumantha entered the palace. He saw rooms full of different kinds of arms and treasuries where ornaments were. He came to Pushpaka Vimana. It was decorated with flowers and diamonds. Birds and serpents had been engraved on the vehicle, with diamonds, opals and corals. He was filled with wonder at the sight. As he looked around, at a distance he saw a row of Ashoka trees. He wondered if Seeta was to be found in the Ashokavana, and bent his steps towards that garden.

There were trees of many kinds in addition to Ashoka trees in the garden. The breeze was scent-laden. Cuckoos sang sweetly. Peacocks were dancing. Hanumantha proceeded, even as he enjoyed the beauty of the garden. He saw a beautiful woman sitting under an Ashoka tree. She was wearing a faded dress and wore no ornaments. Sorrow had dimmed her face. Her eyes were red with weeping. Hanumantha concluded that she was Sri Ramas wife. He danced with delight at having seen Seeta Devi. He was sad to think that Seeta Devi, a princess, was condemned to be in the captivity of rakshasas. Seeta was surrounded by rakshasis and so he climbed up a tree and sat on a branch.

The rakshasis were pestering Seeta Devi to marry Ravana. Unable to bear their harassment she was sobbing.She was saying, No matter how much you torment me, I cannot marry Ravana. Grief welled up in Hanumantha at the sight of Seetas helpless condition. But he restrained himself. After a while the rakshasis tired and fell asleep. Hanumantha thought that this was the opportunity for him, and he began to sing the story of Sri Rama in a sweet voice. The sacrifice performed by Dasharatha,the birth of Sri Rama, his wedding with Seeta, their exile to the forest, abduction of Seeta, Sri Ramas meeting with Sugreeva, his own quest of Seeta – all these he sang. The melodious song thrilled Seeta. It was the story of her beloved husband. She raised her head – but all that she saw was a huge monkey! Seeta was frightened. O this is some rakshasa who has come to deceive me. O gods, protect me- so she prayed.

14ram 14

Hanumantha realized that she was frightened. He climbed down. With folded hands he spoke humbly :Mother, who are you? You look like the wife of our master, Sri Ramachandra. Are you Seeta Devi?She answered,Yes, I am Seeta Devi, But who are you?Hanumantha recounted all the incidents since her abduction. The death of Jatayu, the hospitality of Shabari, the friendship of Sugreeva, the killing of Vali, the Vanara forces proceeding in different directions in search of Seeta – all this he narrated. He then said, Mother, Sri Ramachandra has sent me here. Your sorrows are as good as overcome. Sri Ramachandra will come here with his army and kill Ravana. He will free you from this captivity and take you to Ayodhya. This is certain. He then gave her the ring which Sri Rama had given him for identification. The sight of the ring rejoiced Seetas heart. The recollection of her husband also grieved her. But she consoled herself. She then made enquiries about the welfare of Sri Rama and Lakshmana.

Hanumantha said, Mother, I leapt across the sea. I can grow as huge as I wish to. Come with me.Be seated on my shoulder. With a single leap I shall take you beyond Lanka. I will take you to Sri Rama and Lakshmana who are wretched because of separation from you. Seeta Devi said, Hanumantha, I am pleased very much with your words. But only my husband should liberate me. Sri Ramachandra should come here and kill Ravana. Only then I shall accept liberation. So I cannot come with you. And it would not be proper to go with you. Hanumantha replied, You are right. I will tell Sri Rama that he should come here swiftly. Give me something I can show Sri Rama to confirm my meeting with you.

Seeta Devi took out the Chudamani tied in the edge of her saree, and gave it to Hanumantha. He received it with reverence and wore it in his head. He then went round Seeta reverently and then bowed to her. She said, Great Vanara, convey my pranamas to Sri Rama. Give Lakshmana my blessings. I shall wait only for one month. Let Sri Rama come here within a month and set me free.Or else, I shall commit suicide, for I cannot bear the pestering by Ravana. I shall jump into fire and kill myself, so that I can protect my purity. Said Hanumantha, Mother, do not worry. Sri Ramachandra and Lakshmana will come here as soon as your message reaches them. They will come with their army and destroy Lanka. They will smash Ravanas army. They will despatch Ravana to the realm of Yama and free you from this prison. There is not the slightest doubt about this. He then once again bowed to Seeta Devi and departed.

| Top |

The burning of Lanka

A thought occurred to Hanumantha : I must find out the strength of Ravanas army, how valiant the soldiers are and how secure the fort is. He thought if he started rampaging through the Ashoka Vana, Ravana would send his army and he, Hanumantha, could gauge its strength.

So he started – He broke trees into pieces and threw them down. He rubbed one tree against another and made fire. With deafening roars he leapt from tree to tree. The garden, which had been quiet, was now full of noise and disorder. The sleeping rakshasas woke up and cried out in fear. They hastened to Ravana and reported : Great Lord, a huge monkey has entered Ashoka Vana and is on a rampage. Except the part of the garden where Seeta is confined, it is detroying everything there.Ravana was enraged to hear that Ashoka Vana, which was dear to him, was being wrecked. He sent a big army which charged on Hanumantha.

Hanumantha pulled out the bar of the main door and pounced on the army, whirling the bar all the time. The soldiers ran helter skelter in panic. The bar struck a number of them and killed them.

News of this reached Ravana. He flared up. He sent a bigger army under Jambumali, the son of his commander- in-chief, Prahasta. But in no time Hanumantha exterminated it. Another army led by the son of a minister, shared the same fate. Ravana sent his own son, Akshaya Kumara. The boy fought valiantly but perished.

The news of the death of his son grieved Ravana immensely. He sent another son, a celebrated warrior, Indrajithu. Indrajithu was a formidable warrior; he was called Indrajithu because he had vanquished Lord Indra himself. He fought with Hanumantha and used the Brahmastra. The mighty astra bound Hanumantha. Indrajithu returned to the palace with him.

Ravana was on his throne in his splendid court. The royal court was crowded. Everyone was troubled by the ravage perpetrated by the monkey.

Ravana had ten heads and twenty arms. His was a huge, frightening body. Angrily he demanded of Hanumantha: You monkey, who are you? Why have you come here? Why did you ravage Ashoka Vana?Hanumantha answered: I am the messenger of Sri Ramachandra. I came in search of Seeta Devi. I could not bear the sight of your evil deeds and so ravaged the Vana.

Ravana, you have committed a heinous crime. You have abducted another mans wife. It is a dastardly crime. You are ignorant of Sri Ramachandras valour. If he is displeased, all Lanka will burn and be reduced to ashes. Even now, listen to me. Restore Seeta Devi to Sri Ramachandra. Admit your guilt and seek his forgiveness. Great as he is, he will forgive you. Both you and Lanka will survive. Rule righteously. Ravanas eyes grew red with anger. You, a monkey, how dare you advise me? I shall straightway kill you, he thundered.

Vibheeshana was Ravanas brother. He, too, was a son of Kaikasi, but he did not indulge in evil deeds like his elder brothers Ravana and Kumbhakarna. He had performed tapas for a number of years in Gokarna. The boon he had asked for, and secured, from Brahma was that his mind should always rest in righteousness. He was unhappy that Ravana had abducted Seeta. He had often pressed Ravana to restore Seeta to Sri Rama honourably. He now forcefully protested against Ravanas decision to put Hanumantha to death. Ravana thought over the matter and decided that he would not put Hanumantha to death but would teach him a lesson for the havoc he had wrought in Ashoka Vana. He ordered his men to set fire to Hanumanthas tail. The servants at once began to wrap the tail in cloth. But wonder of wonders! As they went on wrapping, the tail went on growing. No amount of cloth would suffice. They brought cloth from every house in Lanka, but, no, they could not find enough cloth. Finally, Ravana said, Set it on fire as it is, and they did so.

At once Hanumantha leapt high. He moved about all over Lanka. He burnt every part of the city.Before Ravana and his ministers could realize what was happening the city was in flames.

15ram 15

As the fire spread thick smoke enveloped the city. Women and children were choked and began to wail. Some were burnt in their houses. Wailing and shrieks and loud cries filled the air. As the entire city burnt smoke rose to the sky. The conflagration stretched its red tongue on all sides and lapped up the city. There was nothing except fire and smoke everywhere. People were confounded, they cried aloud, they wept, they ran in all directions, and they fell down dead. House or garden or rock -the fire spared nothing.

Hanumantha went to the seashore and shortened and extinguished his tail. Then suddenly he remembered Ashoka Vana, with a shock. What have I done? What is the fate of Seeta Devi?so he asked himself. He was wretched at what he had done. He decided to go to theVana and see what had happened. But just then he heard the Siddhas and the Charanas in the sky, saying to one another,How skilful is Hanumantha! All Lanka is burning but the fire has not spread to Ashoka Vana! Seeta Devi has not been harmed in the least! Hanumantha felt immensely relieved.

Hanumantha returned to Ashoka Vana. Once again he met Seeta Devi and reported to her all that had happened in Ravanas court. He then obtained her consent to leave. He went to the seashore He expanded his form to a gigantic size and leapt over the sea. He reached the northern coast. He joined Jambavantha and the others who were anxiously waiting for him.

The Vanara leaders rejoiced to see him. They danced and hopped about in sheer joy and surrounded Hanumantha. They demanded in one voice, Great Vanara, did you reach Lanka? Did you see Seeta Devi? Why did you not bring her? Tell us all your experiences.

Hanumantha also was delighted to see his friends once again. And he, too, was eager to share his experiences with them. He narrated all that had happened – the leap over the ocean, the meeting with Lanka Devi, the visit to Ravanas palace, the sight of the Pushpaka Vimana, the meeting with Seeta Devi and the burning of Lanka. The Vanaras were delighted with his great exploits. They all set out for Kishkindha.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 13

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. Why did Shri Rama send Laxmana to Sugreeva, after the rainy season was over ?

Ans: a) To invite him to sacrifice b) To check out how was Sugreeva looking after his new kingdom c) To meet him as they had not met for a long time d)To remind him to fulfill his promise to look for Sita Devi

Q2. Why did Sugreeva send lakhs of Vanaras in four directions ?

Ans: a) To fight Ravana b) To conquer whole earth c) To look for Sita Devi d) To look for food

Q3 Who found Sita Devi first ?

Ans: a) Nala b) Neela c) Angada d) Hanuman

Q4. Why did Shri Rama give his ring to Hanuman ?

Ans: a) He wanted to reward Hanuman b) Because Hanuman wanted to wear the ring c) So that Hanuman, if he meets Sita Devi, it can be used as identification d) Because he didn’t want it

Q5. Why did Sita Devi give Chudamani to Hanuman?

Ans: a) So that he can prove that he had met her b) She did not want Ravana to get it c) She was afraid the Rakshasies guarding her will take it away d) She didn’t like it

Q6. Why did Hanuman start destroying Ashok Vana ?

Ans: a) Because he didn’t like forest b) Because he wanted to punish Ravana c) Because he wanted to draw Ravana’s army to war to gauge their strength d) Because he liked destroying things

Q7. Which son of Ravana was killed by Hanuman in the Ashok Vana battle ?

Ans: a)Prahastha b) Indrajit c) Akshayakumar d) Vibhishan

Q8. What did Ravan do to punish Hanuman ?

Ans: a)Ordered him to kill b) Burnt his tale c)Put him in Jail d)Insulted him with harsh words

Q9. Why did Hanuman burn Lanka ?

Ans: a)To punish Ravana and to put fear in everybody’s heart before the impending war b) It was an accident c) Sita Devi ordered him to burn it d)Shri Rama had told him to do so

Q10. Why did the burnt wings of Sampathi sprouted anew ?

Ans: a) Becuase of the sun raise b) Becuase of the medicines given by Vanaras c) Because of the sacrifices he made d) He had a boon that if he helped Shri Rarma in any way, he will get back his wings

Q11. Which mountain requests Hanuman to rest and accepts some food in the sea ?

Ans: a)Meru b)Vindhya c) Himalaya d) Mainaka

Correct Ansers below

Examination 13

Q.1 Ans d)

Q.2 Ans c)

Q.3 Ans d)

Q.4 Ans c)

Q.5 Ans a)

Q.6 Ans c)

Q.7 Ans c)

Q.8 Ans b)

Q.9 Ans a)

Q.10 Ans d)

Lesson 14

Lesson 14

The journey to the seashore

Vibhishana becomes an ally

The unique bridge Ram Setu

Preparation for the war

The war begins

The journey to the seashore

Sri Rama, Lakshmana and Sugreeva were anxiously awaiting their arrival. The monkeys who had gone in other directions had already returned disappointed, Sugreeva was on tenterhooks,wondering why Jambavantha, Hanumantha and other monkeys of that group had not returned. As soon as they did return, they were surrounded by all the Vanaras. Hanumantha prostrated to Sri Rama,Lakshmana and Sugreeva and said, My Lord, Seeta Devi is safe. They were all overjoyed.They said to themselves,  Hanumantha has seen Seeta Devi and returned.

Sri Rama said, Hanumantha, you have brought the most gratifying news. Tell us all about what happened. Hanumantha narrated all that had happened from the time he left Kishkinda, and gave Sri Rama Seeta Chudamani. The ring powerfully reminded Sri Rama of Seeta, and tears dropped from his eyes. Hanumantha went on : I have assured Seeta Devi that within a month she would hear in Lanka the roar of the Vanaras and the twang of Sri Rama bow. I have assured her that she will see the rakshasas perishing like moths in a fire and that Lord Sri Ramachandra would liberate her and take her with him.

The story of Hanumantha feats made Sri Rama rejoice. He affectionately embraced Hanumantha. He then said to Sugreeva, Sugreeva, we now know where Seeta is. We must go to the Lanka. We must kill Ravana and recover Seeta. I need your help. Sugreeva replied, Sri Rama, not only I and this my army, but my entire kingdom will be at your command. Tell us what we are to do. He continued, I have an army of monkeys numbering lakhs and lakhs. Let us surround Lanka. Let us cut off Ravana heads and rescue Seeta Devi. Sugreeva enthusiasm pleased Sri Rama. He said, We shall act as you have said. But, before we attack the enemy we must know several things like how big his army is and how well protected his fort is. This is very important in waging a war. Hanumantha probably knows something about Ravana forces and his fort. Let us find out from him. He then turned to Hanumantha.

Hanumantha replied, Sri Rama, Lanka is prosperous in every way. It is full of excited elephants,horses, chariots and rakshasa warriors. The doors of the main entrance of Lanka have powerful iron bars and are strong and secure. Lanka has four such entrances. And at these entrances have been placed huge automatic machines which rain stones and arrows on the enemies.

There is a spacious and secure fort all round Lanka. There are fearful trenches around the fort. A flood of chilly water flows always in these trenches. There are ruthless crocodiles in this water. There are several temporary bridges, in order to provide means of contact with the outside world. Should a hostile army attack, these bridges are removed with the help of powerful machines. Thus enemy forces are prevented from entering Lanka.

Lanka is situated on the Trikut peak, and, therefore, it is impossible to attack it without being seen by the Lanka soldiers. A dangerous forest surrounds Lanka. Thus it is a fort surrounded by water, a fort resting on a peak, a fort surrounded by a forest, and a fort built of stone; it is thus a fourfold fort. There is no approach by water. Therefore Lanka is totally impregnable.

Ten thousand guards protect the eastern entrance. They are mighty warriors, and swords and lances are their weapons. One lakh warriors, supported by the four-winged army, guard the southern entrance. At the western entrance are stationed ten lakh soldiers. They are equipped with swords and shields. A force numbering a crore protects the northern entrance; it is supported by the four-winged army, too. There are mighty generals like Prahasta and Indrajithu to fight for Ravana.

Sugreeva said, Hanumantha, you have described the might of Ravana army. But you cannot have returned without performing some exploit. Tell us about it and delight us. Hanumantha modesty bent down his head and said, My Lord, I have destroyed the temporary bridges across the trenches and thrown them into the trenches themselves. So Lanka is deprived of its waterway. I have demolished the walls of the fort and so Lanka has lost its built fort. I have set fire to Lanka and scared the inhabitants. I have destroyed a big part of the force at the northern entrance. I have shut up the secret passages of the fort. So, all we have to do is to somehow cross the sea; once that is done, take it that our Vanara heroes have wiped out Lanka. If Angada, Mainda, Dwivida,Jambavantha, Panasa, Nala and the commander Neela enter the city of Lanka it is as good as destroyed. So let us first reach the seashore.

Sri Rama was thrilled to hear Hanumantha saga. With an overflowing heart he said, Hanumantha feats are astounding. Who can cross the roaring sea with its leaping waves? Vainatheya who is well known as Garuda, Vayudeva who sustains all life, and this Hanumantha the son of Vayudeva – except these three who can accomplish such an exploit? Anjaneya has accomplished most efficiently the task his king and friend, Sugreeva, assigned to him. The officer who not only carries out efficiently the mission assigned to him but also performs the challenging tasks which unexpectedly devolve upon him, without being asked to do so, comes to be recognized as the cream of mankind.

The officer who does just what he has been asked to do is of the middle level. But he who, despite receiving good guidance, fails, is of the worst category. Hanumantha performance of deeds is both timely and heroic; he is, therefore the greatest among the great. But how unfortunate, I have nothing to give to so great a person. Well, embracing him is all the reward I can nowpresent. He then embraced Hanumantha.

Sri Ramachandra then said, Sugreeva, let us delay no longer. Muster your forces. Let us swiftly journey towards the sea.

Sugreeva collected his forces of Vanaras. The vast army of monkeys assembled. Crores of monkeys came together so that wherever one looked one saw only the heads of monkeys. The monkey army looked like an ocean. In their zest they jumped about; We shall cross the sea and make mincemeat of the rakshasas, Like Hanumantha we shall also burn Lanka – so they shouted exultantly.

Sugreeva introduced the foremost leaders of his army to Sri Rama : This is Jambavantha, the son of Gadgada, exceptionally valiant. He is the king of bears. This is Sushena, my uncle, that is, my mother brother, He is the son of Varuna. The Vanara there is Dadhimukha, the son of Chandra,the Moon God. These three, Sumukha, Durmukha and Vegadarshi are the sons of Brahma. Prince Angada is the son of Vali. Mainda and Dwividha are the sons of Ashwini Gods. Gaja, Gavaksha,Gavaya, Sharabha, Gandhmadana – these are the sons of Yama himself. Also, the sons of God Surya called Jyothimukhas and Sududrdhara, the son of Vasu, are in this army.

Sri Rama, this Vanara who is facing Lanka and roaring, is the Commander-in-Chief of all my forces,Neela. The Vanara standing over there with a banner is Nala, the son of Vishwakarma. He is the king of the Vanaras residing in Chandana. The Vanara radiant in white is the other commander, Shwetha. This general, Kumuda, is the ruler of the kingdom on the banks of the Gomathi. This general, Rambha, travels around in the Krishnagiri, Sahya and Sudarshana ranges. Another general, Sharabha, commands Vanaras known as the Viharas. This valiant general, Panasa, is the king of the Vanaras in the Pariyatra regions. Look, here is another son of Gadgada; he is Dhumra. I have an army of crores of monkeys with powerful generals like Dambha, Sannadana, Krathana of the Himalayas, Pramathi who dwells on the banks of the Ganga, Gavaksha the commander of the Singaleekas, Kesari the king of the Vanara heroes of Mount Meru, and Shatabali the valiant Vanara of Kanchanagiri. Let us go to Lanka and slay Ravana.

Sri Rama was greatly pleased with the mighty army of Sugreeva. He asked Sugreeva to put it on the march. The vast army moved like an ocean overflowing its banks. At Sugreeva request, Sri Rama sat on the shoulders of Hanumantha, and Lakshmana sat on the shoulders of Angada. Bursting with enthusiasm to fight, the great army moved towards Lanka.

On the way the army crossed dense forests, rivers, pools and ponds. The forests were full of different kinds of trees like the thilak, the ashok and the neral. The Vanaras advanced, enjoying the fragrance of flowers and tasting the fruits which hung in bunches from the boughs. They brought down the beehives which they saw in clusters and drank honey. The Vanara army proceeded, killing wild animals and breaking the trees which obstructed their way and flinging rocks this way and that, making a tumultous progress.

In the course of their journey they reached Mahendragiri. They stood on the peak and looked round. They saw the vast sea. They came to the sea. The sea, full of fish and whales, was in a tumult. The waves dashed against the rocks on the shore. They saw the blue sky above and the blue sea beneath. As far as the eye could see it was all the sea, the sea, and blue.

The sight of the sea troubled Sri Rama. He grew dejected, wondering if they could cross the vast sheet of water stretching before them. He said to Sugreeva, Let us halt our forces here. This mass of water is boundless and is dangerous. We have to think of a plan. Let the army camp here tonight.We shall ponder over how we can cross the ocean. So that night they camped there.

The roar of the sea grew louder as the night advanced. It began to roar with triumphant insolence.The sea turned turbulent as the winds lashed it. The noise of the waves dashing against the rocks was deafening. Terrifying creatures like whales and serpents were swimming in the sea. There was a certain beauty even in this terror. The moon light rested on the seafoam and the sea looked like the Ksheera Sagar  the milky ocean.

Watching the arrogance of the sea Sri Rama said, Did you watch the sea, Lakshmana? Can we reach Lanka? Lakshmana replied, Brother, how surprising! You are apprehensive. You are the mighty hero who slew Tataki, Subahu, Kabandha, Khara and Dushana – all rakshasas. You have rushed forward undaunted, in the most unnerving situations. That becomes heroes like you. It does not become you to entertain any other kind of thoughts. Be not worried; let us consider how we can cross the sea.

| Top |

Vibhishana becomes an ally

After Hanumantha created a commotion in Lanka and departed Ravana called his counsellors for consultation. All the courtiers, ministers and generals assembled. Ravana addressed them; Heroes, a monkey called Hanumantha entered our Lanka city and caused a turmoil. A single monkey has wrought greater havoc than a huge army could have done. It is a matter of disgrace that our army could not check its ravages. The monkey discovered Seeta whom we had hidden. It killed thousands of our rakshasa soldiers and even set fire to Lanka itself. In a short while it will bring Rama to start an onslaught. How on earth did this happen? And how shall we arrest this course of events?

There were very able generals in Ravana army. They were war-enthusiasts. They had never known defeat on the battlefield. And so confidently they said, Maharaja, war does not scare us. Let Rama come to fight. We shall surely defeat him. Indrajittu, Ravana son, was a formidable warrior. He said, Maharaja, let us not wait until Rama comes here. Let us go where he is. Let us give a thrashing

to him and his army of monkeys. The court was full of talk about war. Everyone was reminded of the battlefield. And every one boasted of his prowess.

Vibheeshana was the younger brother of Ravana. He was just and righteous. From the beginning he had blamed Ravana for abducting Seeta. He had advised Ravana : It is not right to kidnap the wife of another man. If the ruler himself strays from the path of virtue the subjects, too, become unrighteous. Besides, the curse of Seeta will ruin Lanka. Send her back. But Ravana ignored his advice. When a person indulges in evil, no one advice appeals to him. It will be like rain pouring on sharp-edged rock. That is precisely what happened when Vibheeshana advised Ravana.

When the rakshasas began to brag about their prowess in the crowded royal court, Vibheeshana could not contain himself. He said, You rakshasas, wait a little. Do not boast of your valour. You may have taken part in mighty wars and even overcome great warriors. But what happened to your much-vaunted prowess when a monkey came to Lanka and ravaged the city, a few days ago? You are bragging ever so much now, why did you not avert the rampage of a single monkey? Be sensible and stop your mad talk.

He then turned to Ravana and said, Brother, follow my advice at least now. Seeta Devi is no ordinary woman. She is an incarnation of Shakthi or the Goddess of Might; so I feel. Restore her at once to Sri Rama and beg his forgiveness. He is righteous. He will be magnanimous and forgive you. Do not disdain him taking him for an ordinary man. The inspiration of his name sufficed to enable Hanumantha to leap over the ocean; Hanumantha disgraced us. If Sri Rama so wills, he can burn the entire city of Lanka and leave nothing but ashes behind. Because of your wrong-doing, your wives, children and subjects will all have to endure great wretchedness. There is only one way of averting this catastrophe, and that is to restore Seeta to Sri Rama.

Indrajithu could not brook Vibheeshana words. He said, Uncle, put an end to such futile talk. Some fellow called Rama, some monkey called Hanumantha; do you seek to frighten us with their names? Vibheeshana, you know not my prowess. I shall shatter that Rama and his army in a trice. I have vanquished Indra and other gods in battle. What is this Rama? There is no question of being awed by such fellows and restoring Seeta.

Vibheeshana answered, Indrajithu my child, you are speaking without discrimination. The hour of disaster is also the hour of perverse thinking. That is your state now. A single arrow of Rama can burn Lanka, so fiery it is.

Ravana then said, Vibheeshana, I suffered you all these days because of my affection for you as my younger brother. I forgave all that you said. But you are now crossing all limits. On the pretext of eulogizing the prowess of your Rama, you are insulting the valour of our soldiers. You live in my kingdom and you are a traitor to us; this cannot be forgiven. Your glorification of Rama seems to indicate that you have joined the enemies. By all means, go to him. I am not prepared to let treasonous fellows stay in my kingdom. All my counsellors are of the view that Seeta should not be restored and that we ought to face Rama on the battlefield. I shall follow their view. Our soldiers are valiant, and they will triumph.

Vibheeshana said, Brother, your intelligence is clouded. What you have done is evil. Even though I point it out to you, you refuse to mend your ways. I do not wish to tarry with such sinners. I am going to Sri Rama. You are elder to me. I shall give you all the affection and respect due to you. But I cannot, for that reason, be hand in glove in your evil doings. I cannot do evil. If the mission of defending righteousness demands it, I will even take your life. From today our relations are cut asunder. Then he left Lanka with four of his loyal companions and made his way to the camp of Sri Rama and Lakshmanaon the seashore.

Vibheeshan arrived at Sugreeva camp and announced, I am Vibheeshana, younger brother of Ravana. Pained by my brother evil act I have abandoned him and come here. Grant me shelter. Sugreeva went up to Sri Rama and said, A certain rakshasa has arrived. He says his name is Vibheeshana, and that he is Ravana younger brother. He says he has come to seek shelter here.But how can we trust somebody who comes from Ravana camp? Sri Rama pondered over his words for a moment and then asked the other Vanaras, How do you feel about this? I will abide by your opinion.

The Vanara leaders replied, Sri Rama, our opinion is not important in this. You, our leaders, consider this and take a decision. During a war the supreme leader word is law. Others should bow to his decision. That is our duty. Then Hanumantha said, My Lord, if you permit, I should like to put in a word. True it is that Ravana is now the monarch of Lanka; yet there are some there who do not see eye to eye with him. Vibheeshana is one of them. It seems to me that it is to our advantage that there is now a rift between the brothers and that Vibheeshana seeks to join us. We can obtain all the information we need about the enemy forces from him. And, if we promise to make him the king of Lanka when Ravana is dead he will surely stand by us. It is, therefore, to our advantage to welcome him.

Sri Rama replied, Hanumantha, ever word you have spoken is true. Even if we can find just one person who can give us information about the enemy, he will be an asset. And so we should welcome Vibheeshana. Besides, he has rebelled against Ravana wickedness and has come to join us. That is another reason to welcome him. Moreover, he seeks refuge here. It is our duty to welcome and protect those who surrender to us. So I receive Vibheeshana with open arms. At these words Sugreeva and the other Vanaras rejoiced. They brought Vibheeshana to Sri Rama.

Vibheeshana bowed to Sri Rama. He said respectfully, Sri Rama, I am supremely happy to have met you. Hanumantha has probably already spoken to you about me. My name is Vibheeshana. I am the younger brother of Ravana and Kumbhakarna. I was unable to check the wicked deeds of my elder brother and therefore have come to you seeking refuge. Sri Rama replied, Vibheeshana, I am pleased with your devotion to righteousness. I welcome you with all my heart to our camp, and embraced him.

Sri Rama went on, Vibheeshana, I have to wage a war against your brother. Therefore, tell me all about the army in Lanka. Vibheeshana answered, Ravana is a redoubtable hero. In valour he equals Indra. The Commander of his army is Prahasta. He has overcome the commander of Kubera himself in battle. Indrajithu, the son of Ravana, is a most valiant warrior; he has an impenetrable armour. He is also a master of illusory warfare. He has secured several astras. In addition to these, there are several mighty generals likeMahodara and Mahaparshwa, in Ravana army. Ravana has crores and crores of soldiers. Sri Rama said, Very well, no matter how big his army may be, we shall thrash it on the battlefield. We shall slay Ravana, Kumbhakarna, Indrajithu and Prahasta. We shall crown you king of Lanka. Vibheeshana voice was choked with emotion.

| Top |

The unique bridge Ram Setu

16ram 16

The waves of the overflowing sea were dashing against the rocks. Then Vibheeshana said, Sri Rama,you belong to the dynasty of Sagara. You are, therefore, a kinsman of the king of the ocean.Offer a prayer to him, and he will help you. The suggestion appealed to Sri Rama. He lay down on Kusha grass spread on the shore, and meditated on the God of the Ocean. As he lay with his arm for his pillow, all the Vanaras assembled to see the great man.  Lord, respond to the prayers of Sri Rama, so they appealed to the king of ocean.

Three days passed but the Sea God did not appear. Everyone was surprised and also grieved. They exclaimed unhappily, Why does the Sea God not respond to the devout prayers of our master? Sri Rama was enraged. The legs and arms of the mild-looking Rama grew rigid, and his chest rose. His eyes grew red with rage. He frowned. He thought, I worshipped the Sea God with such devotion and yet he has not appeared. How arrogant he must be! Very well, I will not fail to teach him a lesson. Then he said, Lakshmana, did you see how haughty the Sea God is? He did not respond to our prayer, he took no note of us. That means he has failed to be righteous. This, perhaps, is the way of the world. If we conduct ourselves as good persons, people take us to be weaklings and cowards. But if a wicked man is domineering people respect him. The King of the Sea has slighted me. I will teach him a lesson. So saying he took up his Kodanda and twanged the bow. He said, Lakshmana, watch my prowess. With a single arrow I will dry up the ocean. The fish and the other sea creatures which dwell in the sea will suffer untold torment and die. Snakes and whales will be charred to death. There will be no need to build a bridge. With a scaffolding of arrows I will cover the sea; every one can walk upon it as on the ground. The gods were frightened when they heard Sri Rama words. The Sun hid himself behind clouds out of fear. A meteor appeared in the sky. Fire appeared in the sea. A whirlwind broke out, as if the sea was trembling. The waves rose in mad fury and dashed against the rocks. The gods appealed, Sri Rama, do not be enraged.

Then the Sea God rose from the waters. He was wearing sparkling celestial ornaments and a crown.He came up to Sri Rama and embraced him. He said, Sri Rama, shed your rage. I shall help you cross the sea. I shall ensure that no cruel animal harms you when you cross the sea. I will also see to it that nothing sinks in the waters when you build the bridge. There is a Vanara, Nala by name, in your army. He is the son of the divine architect, Vishwakarma. He is good at building bridges. Let him build the bridge. May good fortune attend you! Sri Rama was very pleased. He thanked the Sea God. He then said to Sugreeva, Let the task of constructing the bridge begin straightway.

At once the Vanaras began the task with great zest. They entered the vast forest near by where there were trees of different kinds. They uprooted several trees and brought them and covered the sea. They also brought huge boulders. When the boulders were pushed into the sea the sea was disturbed. The water rose to the very skies. The Vanaras began to construct the bridge. Nala moved about briskly, supervising the work. Within five days, the zestful Vanaras built a bridge a hundred yojanas long and ten yojanas wide. Their joy beggared words when the bridge was ready. They all clapped and whirled and shouted in rapture.

Sugreeva said, Sri Rama, we should not now delay. The bridge is ready. We can easily reach Lanka.Let us start at once. You can sit on the shoulders of Hanumantha and Lakshmana can sit on the shoulders of Angada. Let the entire Vanara army set out for Lanka. Let us reach Lanka and start the war

| Top |

Preparation for the war

Under the guidance of Vibheeshana Sri Rama army marched towards Lanka. Some walked on the edge of the bridge, some in the middle. Some swam. The earth and the sky were filled with the noises of the Vanaras on the march. Even the roar of the overbearing sea was drowned by the noises of the army. The Vanara army reached the southern coast of the sea.

Then the heroic Sri Rama divided his forces in battle array according to accepted martial policy.Angada and Neela stood ready at the head of their unit in the chest of the formation; so did Rishabha in the south and Gandhamadana in the left. Jambavantha and Sushena stood in the middle.Sugreeva was at the rear, to protect the army. With Lakshmana by his side, Sri Rama himself was at the front. So the mighty army stood ready for battle.

Ravana sent two of his ministers, Shuka ans Sarana, to assess the forces of Sri Rama. They panicked at the sight of Sri Rama and his huge army. They were certain that if they fought, they would be doomed. They returned to Ravana court. They said Dread Lord, give up all hope of victory in this war. Sri Rama army is vast like the sea. It has thousands of invincible and valiant Vanara heroes. We cannot survive. The Vanara heroes are huge like the banyan tree. They are countless. There are thousands of heroes as formidable as Hanumantha who came to Lanka and caused distress. There are mighty generals like Sugreeva, Angada, Mainda, Dwivida, Durmukha,Neela, Jambavantha, Didhimukha, Sumukha and Vegadarshi. Each one of them is capable of vanquishing the gods and the danavas. And the valour of Sri Rama is beyond the reach of words. Therefore, Ravaneshwara, let us not engage in war. A war spells our doom. Return Seeta Devi at once to Sri Rama and save Lanka.

Their words angered Ravana. He said, Enough of your impertinence. I only asked you to have a look at Rama army and report. I did not seek your advice. I am set on fighting.

A rakshasa, Malyavantha by name, stood up and said, Ravana, listen to my few words. A king should be learned, should be acquainted with ethics and should be righteous. Such a monarch will remain on the throne for a long time. If a war looms inevitable he takes note of the enemy strength. If the enemy is stronger, he enters into an agreement. Otherwise, he fights. Sri Rama forces are stronger than ours. It would be prudent to seek an agreement.

Besides, what is a war? It is a clash between two kings or groups. And, what leads to a war? One of the two does wrong, and the other suffers injustice. So they fight. That means, a war is a conflict between two principles, Justice and injustice. You are leading an immoral life; you are doing wrong.Therefore, in this war yours is the unrighteous side, and Sri Rama is the righteous side.When there is a clash between righteousness and unrighteousness, righteousness will surely triumph. Therefore, if there is a war, surely Sri Rama will win.

Ravana, you have a boon – that gods, and danavas cannot kill you. But in the world. there are living beings of many types besides the gods and the danavas. Men, monkeys and bears, too, can be formidable. Their roar sets even our daring generals trembling.

Moreover, frightening omens are being seen inside Lanka and around it for some days. Horses neigh offensively and shed tears. Animals like the vulture and the fox send forth frightening cries. It has been raining blood. All these foreshadow dangers.

Sri Rama is no ordinary man. If he were an ordinary man, why would crores and crores of monkeys co-operate with him? How did Hanumantha acquire the strength to leap across the ocean? How could the army of monkeys build a unique bridge in a few days?

Take note of all this. Go to Sri Rama and restore Seeta Devi. Seek his forgiveness. He is merciful; he will forgive your offence.

Malyavantha words drove Ravana to a towering fury. His eyes grew red. Rolling his eyes he replied,Malyavantha, what is all this idle talk? What means this eulogy of a trivial man? Why do you exaggerate Rama prowess and decry my strength? Are you against me? Are you envious because I am the sovereign? I shall never restore Seeta whom I have brought here with great difficulty. I am determined to fight. Let Sugreeva fight; or let it be Lakshmana, or Rama himself, I shall despatch them all to the realm of Yama. He then ordered his generals to prepare the army for a war. His army made itself ready and stood in battle array.

Vibheeshana, now in Rama camp, saw Ravana army. He said to Rama, Ravana army is ready to fight. This is the formation. Prahastha is stationed in the west, Mahaparshwa and Mahodara are stationed in the south, and Indrajithu, Ravana son, in the south, ready with their armies. Ravana himself stands in the north. Ravana army comprises a thousand elephants, ten thousand chariots, twenty thousand horses and more than a crore sodiers. Rama said, Let us maintain the present formation, and march against Lanka. Let Neela face Prahastha. Let Angada encounter Mahodara and Mahaparshwa. Let Hanumantha fight with Indrajithu. I myself will challenge Ravana; I have vowed to kill him. Let Lakshmana accompany me. The Vanaras were eager to reach Lanka and begin the battle. They spent the night on a mountain, Suvaladri, near by. Next morning they entered Lanka.

The city of Lanka stood on a peak, the Trikuta Shikhara. It had been built by Vishwakarma. It was a hundred yojanas long and thirty yojanas wide. It had a big encircling wall. Four towers shone in four corners. Storied houses and palaces added to the splendour of the city. The tall buildings, spacious palaces and wide highways filled the monkeys with wonder. There were lovely gardens.

They were radiant with champaka, palmyra and punnag trees. The gardens glowed with flowers and fruits of many kinds. A stream flowed in every garden, and peacocks sported by them. Cuckoos sang. The monkey army surrounded Lanka even as it drank in its beauty. The leaders of the monkey army were all valiant. Some had the strength of ten or twenty elephants. They could break into pieces huge boulders with their fists. They could uproot and hurl huge trees. The mighty army was all eagerness to shatter Lanka.

| Top |

The war begins

Sri Rama, in the van of the army, looked round. Only the heads of monkeys were to be seen as far as the eye could see. Having looked once again at the army of monkeys bigger than the sea, Sri Rama summoned the Vanara leaders. Sugreeva, Angada, Anjaneya, Neela and others came. Sri Rama said, We are now ready to fight. The enemy forces also are ready. But let us give Ravana one more opportunity before the battle starts. Let us send Angada as our emissary.

He then said to Angada, Angada, go to Ravana and give him this message : Ravana, I am here as Rama emissary. Our entire army is ready for battle. One word from Rama, and the entire whole of city of Lanka will be mere ashes. Your entire kingdom will have to suffer for your folly. You yourself, Kumbhakarna, Indrajithu and others will fall to our arrows. Therefore, at least now, act justly.Surrender Seeta Devi to Rama. Avert the war. You will still be the king of Lanka. And the needless death of thousands will be averted. If, even then, Ravana turns a deaf ear, we shall fight and smash the enemy.

When Sri Rama had spoken, Angada leapt to the sky and went to Ravana. Even as Ravana wondered how this monkey had come up to him Angada said, Ravana, I am the son of Vali. My name is Angada. I am the commander of Sugreeva forces. I am here as Sri Rama emissary. Having introduced himself he gave Ravana Sri Rama message. Ravana flew into a rage. He said, No, that can never be. I shall not restore Seeta Devi. I am not afraid of Rama. I am ready to fight. Angada returned to Sri Rama and conveyed Ravana reply.

Sri Rama said, Advice is wasted on fools. They invite ruin. Ravana himself is an example. We have no choice but to fight. The declaration of war is inevitable. He then turned to Sugreeva and nodded.

Sugreeva understood his mind. He turned to the army of monkeys and said, Begin the onslaught.The monkeys, who were restless with unbearable eagerness, roared like lions with enthusiasm. They uprooted trees and pulled out boulders and brought them. Even as the rakshas watched, they climbed up the wall. They assailed the rakshasas with the trees and the boulders they were carrying. They rolled down rocks and made mincemeat of the rakshasas. They scratched the faces of the rakshasas and confounded them.

This kind of warfare was unknown to the rakshasas. They could not cope with the sudden onslaught of crores of monkeys. They took some time to recover from this attack and then began to counter attack with their weapons. They had many kinds of weapons. In addition to maces, bows, spears and swords they had weapons which they had secured from the gods as boons. Besides, they were all expert warriors. They had mastered several weapons by decades of practice. They had fought with the mightiest of gods.

But the Vanaras had no weapons. Trees, mounds and hillocks and boulders were their weapons.Their teeth and nails were their special astras. But they had a weapon surpassing all these – the power of Sri Rama name. The moment they repeated Sri Rama name they felt inspired. New energy surged through their bodies. Besides, they were aware of the great truth that they were battling against injustice and unrighteousness. Not an iota of a selfish motive tainted their fight.I must prosper, I must acquire a kingdom, I must win fame – there was no such greed or pettiness in them. This war is for the establishment of righteousness. It is our duty to participate in it – so they felt, and staked their very lives on the battlefield.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 14

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. Why did Vibhishan leave Ravana ?

Ans: a) Because he was jealous of him b) Because he feared for his life c) Because he did not get to be the King of Lanka d) Vibhishan did not wish to stay with Ravana as Ravana continue to sin without mending his ways

Q2. Why did Shri Rama accept Vibhishana in his camp ?

Ans: a) Because he was Ravana’s brother b) Because he was seeking refuge in Shri Rama and he would be able to give away secrets of the enemy Ravana c) Because Vibhishan was a Rakshasa d) Becuase Sugreev suggested so

Q3 Why did Shri Rama decide to attack the Sea God ?

Ans: a) Because Sea God would not help in finding the way to cross it despite Shri Rama’s requests b) Because Sea God was Shri Rama’s enemy c) Because Sea God was Ravana’s friend d) Because Shri Rama wanted to show his prowess

Q4. Who was given the responsibility to build the bridge across the sea ?

Ans: a) Hanuman b) Sugreeva c) Nala d) Angada

Q5. The city of Lanka was built by -

Ans: a) Vishwakarma b) Ravana c) Kubera d) Kumbhakarna

Q6. Who was sent as an emissary to Ravana to give him a last chance to mend his ways ?

Ans: a) Hanuman b) Sugreeva c) Vibhishana d) Angada

Correct Answers below

Examination 14

Q.1 Ans d)

Q.2 Ans b)

Q.3 Ans a)

Q.4 Ans c)

Q.5 Ans a)

Q.6 Ans d)

Lesson 15

Lesson 15

Overcoming the Sarpastra

Ravana disgraced

The death of Kumbhakarna

Hanuman transports the mountain

Indrajit killed

Overcoming the Sarpastra

So a fierce war began between the Vanaras and the rakshasas. Boulders and trees hurled from the Vanara side split the heads of the rakshasas, and blood streamed from their bodies. The rakshasas fell with a thud. The rakshasas, too, sent forth dreadful astras. The astras split open the chests of the Vanaras, and cut off their heads. So lakhs of rakshasas and Vanaras lost their lives. A veritable lake of blood formed in the battlefield. The heads, bodies and limbs of rakshasas and Vanaras floated in the lake.

Some rakshasas and Vanaras engaged in duels. Some times the rakshasas had the upper hand,some times the Vanaras had the upper hand. Elephants and horses lay dead on the battlefield.Everywhere one saw dead bodies of rakshasas and Vanaras, dead elephants, broken chariots and horses rolling in pain, all in a lake of blood. Night fell, but the battle continued. Indrajithu, Ravana son, began creating illusions. In the thick night he started shooting sharp arrows. Sri Rama himself, bow in hand, took on the invisible Indrajithu, The collision of Indrajithu astras with Sri Rama arrows, was electrifying. Sri Rama sent forth, one swiftly following another,thousands of blazing arrows and lit up the entire battlefield. The battlefield was filled with the triumphant shouts of the Vanara heroes and the sounds of several musical instruments like the kettledrum, the panava, the anaka and the gomukha.

Unable to endure the blows inflicted by Sri Rama, Indrajithu shot even more stinging arrows. His arrows pierced the bodies of the Vanaras and blood leapt like a fountain from them. Distressed Vanaras died. Some arrows entered the bodies of Sri Rama and Lakshmana and caused painful wounds. Blood streamed from the wounds. Indrajithu then shot the Sarpastra (the Serpent Arrow).The asthra bound both Sri Rama and Lakshmana. Both lost consciousness. Intoxicated with his triumph Indrajithu returned to Lanka.

The moment Sri Rama and Lakshmana lost consciousness there was chaos in the Vanara army. The Vanaras were confounded and knew not what to do next.What awaits us?they began to ask oneanother. Sugreeva, Angada, Hanumantha and others began to sob in dismay.

Vibheeshana then applied cold water to their faces and brought them back to consciousness. He said, Sugreeva, arouse yourself. What is the use of despairing in this manner? Such things are bound to happen in the course of a war. You are the leader. No matter how overwhelming the difficulty or the grief, you must endure it. Or else, the army will be confounded. Restrain yourself for a while. Sri Rama will recover consciousness. And that is what happened, too. Sri Rama recovered and rose. His entire body was riddled with arrows. Lakshmana was still in a swoon. Sri Rama wailed, Lakshmana still lies unconscious. How can he be restored?

Just then a storm arose. As they all watched in wonder Garuda appeared in the sky, flapping his broad wings swiftly. The Vanaras were delighted to see him. Garuda deva alighted in the battle field, and at once the serpents which had bitten Sri Rama and Lakshmana and held them, slid away as fast as they could. Smiling, Garuda approached Sri Rama and Lakshmana and gently patted them. At once Lakshmana regained consciousness and rose. The wounds caused by the Sarpastra healed at once. Sri Rama, Lakshmana and the other Vanara warriors felt renewed energy. Zest returned to the battlefield. They all bowed to Garuda and displayed gratitude.

| Top |

Ravana disgraced

Ravana was filled with amazement when he learnt that Sri Rama and Lakshmana had survived the attack of the Serpent-Arrow. He called Dhumraksha, a general, and said,Dhumraksha, take a very powerful army and destroy utterly the Vanara army and Rama and Lakshmana. Dhumraksha accordingly came to the battlefield with a large army.

A fierce battle ensued between the Vanara army and the rakshasa army. The Vanaras hurled boulders and trees and broke the heads of the rakshasas. They broke their legs and arms. Their heads burst open. Their teeth dropped. Their tongues were out-stretched and their limbs and organs like the ears and the noses were crushed. The rakshasa forces were not passive. They began to slaughter the Vanara army with a variety of weapons. They slaughtered a number of monkeys. They broke the heads of monkeys and made blood flow like a rivulet. Using their clubs and maces they turned the monkeys into masses of flesh. The entire body covered with blood, the reddish brown monkeys turned completely red. As this fierce battle went on, Hanumantha started a duel with Dhumraksha. Both were mighty warriors. Both fought with an iron will. Both were belligerent. It was impossible to foretell who would win and who would lose. Finally, Hanumantha averted a blow from Dhumraksha mace and, seizing a hill near by, hurled it at him. At once Dhumrakshas fell down dead, and his army ran helter skelter.

Ravana was upset when he heard that Dhumraksha had been killed. He sent a general called Vajradamshtra to the battlefield. But he shared the fate of Dhumraksha. Angada killed him. Then came Akampana. Hanumantha slew him. Prahasta led the onslaught next, and fought fiercely, but Neela killed him.

Ravana was indignant when he saw how the Vanara army slew everyone of his generals. He himself entered the battlefield with a huge army. With him came several generals like Athikaya,Pishacha,Trishira and Kumbha, wielding a variety of arms. Lakhs and lakhs of rakshasas came with Ravana. Some had two faces and some three. Some had the faces of horses, camels and pigs. They were all ugly. The eyes of some of them sent forth fire. The rakshasas all came roaring, ready for battle.

The Vanaras, too, prepared to meet the fresh challenge. Sri Rama and Lakshmana strung their bows and stood ready. Ravana shot a blazing arrow as if he would burn the entire army. Sri Rama cut it with an arrow. Enraged, Ravana began to rain arrows. Fire issued from his arrows. The fire was fierce, as if it would burn up the entire army. But Sri Rama effortlessly subdued them. He cut Ravana arrows on their way.

When Sri Rama and Ravana were fighting, it was as if two mountains clashed. The earth trembled as they shot arrows. As one astra cut another, blinding flashes of lightning issued. There was the deafening sound of thunderbolts. Fire broke out like a forest fire. Sri Rama felled Ravana crown to the ground. He killed his charioteer. He broke Ravana chariot and pierced his armour. Ravana body was full of wounds. As blood streamed from Ravana body Sri Rama said, Ravana, today you have been thrashed. Go to your palace and rest. Disgraced and boiling with anger, Ravana returned to the palace. He was wretched as he said to himself, Did I have to be granted my life by Rama? I have never known defeat on the battlefield, and yet I was humiliated by a mere man! Is there no one to avenge this disgrace!- so he wailed.

| Top |

The death of Kumbhakarna

All of a sudden Ravana remembered Kumbhakarna. He was Ravana younger brother, and endowed with rare valour. At one swoop he could take toll of thousands. This recollection gave Ravana some comfort.

But Kumbhakarna was deep asleep. His was no ordinary sleep. If once he slipped into slumber he would not wake up for six months. Then he would be awake for just a day; then back to slumber.

Kumbhakarna had a belly worthy of his strength. Whenever he woke up, he would complain that he was hungry. He would gobble sheep and hens and cartload after cartload of cooked rice.

Ravana was worried because Kumbhakarna was in deep slumber; how could he be awakened? He had gone into slumber only a few days before, and would not wake up for another six months. But the situation did not permit waiting that long. Bewildered, Ravana sent for his ministers. He told them,It is a grim battle, and the enemy is gaining the upper hand. Kumbhakarna is our only hope now. Without him we are bound to taste defeat. So think of some way of waking him up.

The ministers thought over the problem. They then went to Kumbhakarna palace. He was slumbering. His body was a veritable mountain. The very sight scared them. But they had no choice,he had to be awakened somehow or the other.

They piled up huge hills of meat by his side. They tied hundreds of animals like pigs and deer to his cot. They made a heap of cooked rice until it reached the sky. They filled huge boilers with blood and wine. They then ordered hundreds of rakshasas to beat drums near him. The noise was deafening but did not reach the ears of Kumbhakarna. Then all the rakshasas shouted together and roared and bellowed but all this availed nothing. The rakshasas twisted Kumbhakarna legs, pounded them,sounded conches and kettledrums. Birds in the nearby forests flew away in fear at the sound and lions and other animals roared. But Kumbhakarna was blissfully asleep. They dragged him with a rope tied to his waist, and twisted wooden pieces in his nostrils. They poured water into his ears.They pulled his hair. But no, Kumbhakarna did not wake up.

They then brought hundreds of elephants and made them walk on him. This created a slight disturbance for Kumbhakarna and he moved and yawned, and yawned again. The sound of the yawn frightened the sheep and they began to bleat. A little awake from his slumber, Kumbhakarna looked around in anger. The hills of rice and meat somewhat pacified him. In a short while he made the rice-hill disappear. Then he enquired : What is the matter? Why did you wake me?With folded hands the rakshasas answered, Great Lord, Lanka is in great danger. The king has sent for you to meet him at once.

Kumbhakarna hastened to Ravana palace. Ravana embraced him. He then explained the peril Lanka was facing. He said, Brother, my honour depends on you. If you hasten to the battlefield and vanquish Rama you will save our honour. Otherwise, our lives are not worth living. Kumbhakarna answered, Brother, is it only now that you remember us? Did you seek our consent when you committed this sin? You have to suffer the punishment for your crime. You asked nobody when you committed a wicked deed but seek the help of people when you are in trouble; this policy is not right. Ravana was discomfited.Kumbhakarna himself broke the silence: Well, this is not the time for judgement. All Lanka is in danger, and must be saved. So I will go to the battlefield, and return after killing Rama and Lakshmana. He then strode towards the battlefield.

When this monstrous rakshasa entered the battlefield the Vanaras were stunned. Angada infused courage in them and asked them to hurl boulders and trees at him. But the boulders and trees broke into pieces when they touched his body. Unmindful of the boulders assailing him Kumbhakarna advanced insolently. He would draw towards him a number of monkeys together and swallow them.

This rakshasa who was advancing like a devil was terrifying. Hanumantha and others lifted boulders and hills and hurled them down on him from the sky. But Kumbhakarna rendered them ineffective.When Hanumantha brought a huge hill Kumbhakarna snatched it from him and threw it back at him. Hanumantha screamed in agony.

A number of Vanara heroes like Neela, Gavaksha and Rishabha fell on Kumbhakarna together. They began to hit him with their maces, while at the same time kicking and pounding and punching him.But Kumbhakarna felt nothing. Instead, Vanara heroes fell to the ground. Kumbhakarna swallowed those he could seize and dashed others against rocks; he stalked the battlefield like Yama.

Angada, Sugreeva and Hanumantha together threw mountains on Kumbhakarna. Sugreeva bit off his ears and nose. This infuriated the rakshasa all the more, and he began to trample the Vanaras under foot and destroy them. Like a drunken elephant in rut, which has entered a banana garden, he began to destroy the Vanaras.

Lakshmana shot hundreds of arrows at Kumbhakarna. The latter body was covered with arrows.But unmindful of them the rakshasa lunged at Sri Rama. Sri Rama began to shoot powerful astras. By then Kumbhakarna had begun to feel weak. But yet he threw about his limbs and took toll of monkeys. He hurled a huge hill at Sri Rama. Sri Rama cut it with his arrows. Sri Rama saw the havoc Kumbhakarna had wreaked and decided to get rid of him. He cut off his legs with ardhachandrastra. He cut off his arms with Vayavyastra. Having lost his legs and arms Kumbhakarna collapsed. Sri Rama shot the Indrastra and cut off his head, thus relieveing the world of a pest.

The news of the death of Kumbhakarna stupefied Ravana. He fainted. After a while he regained consciousness and began to lament for his brother. Then his sons Trishira, Devantaka, Narantaka, and Mahakaya, and his brothers, Mahodara and Mahaparshwa volunteered : Maharaja, do not be distressed. We shall go to the battlefield and exterminate the Vanara army and Sri Rama and Lakshmana. They then went to the battlefield with a powerful army.

The sight of a refreshed army advancing on them warned the Vanara warriors. Again there was a dreadful battle between the Rakshasas and the Vanaras. However determinedly they might fight, the rakshasas began to falter. Angada slew Naranthaka, Hanumantha slew Devantaka and Trishira, Neela slew Mahodara and Rishabha slew Mahaparshwa. Mahakaya, with a huge body like that of Kumbhakarna, was killed by Lakshmana who used the Brahmastra.

| Top |

Hanuman transports the mountain

17ram 17

The angusih of Ravana at the death of his sons and brothers was beyond the reach of words. I sent my sons and brothers to death because of my selfishnesshe wailed over and over again. His son Indrajithu consoled him in many ways. He told his father, I will vanquish the enemyand set out with a huge force.

Indrajithu steeds galloped with the speed of the wind. Behind him came lakhs of valiant rakshasas armed with bows, swords, spears and axes.

As soon as they reached the battlefield, the rakshasas started laying about them with their weapons.With shouts of triumph they swooped on the monkeys. Shooting arrows like lightning they cut off the heads of the Vanaras. Because of their blows the heads of the monkeys flew about like balls. High up in the sky, Indrajithu was still shooting arrows and rousing his own warriors. Each one of his arrows killed thousands of Vanaras. He sent forth hundreds of arrows at a time and harassed the Vanaras. After a while, he launched a battle of illusions.

This utterly bewildered the Vanaras. They only saw the arrows but could not make out whence and how they came. The arrows descended on them once from the north, the next time from the east, there after from the south- west. Then Sri Rama said to Lakshmana, Lakshmana, now Indrajithu has the upper hand. He is fighting a battle of maya – illusions. If this goes on, the Vanaras will be helplessly butchered. So let the two of us encounter him. We cannot overcome him. He will employ powerful astras against us. If we are wounded and fall down, he will return with the joy of victory.Then we can have a spell of rest, be refreshed, and wage war tomorrow. Lakshmana agreed. Sri Rama and Lakshmana began to send their arrows in the direction where Indrajithu seemed to be.

Indrajithu was very glad to see Sri Rama and Lakshmana. He used particularly sharp arrows. Sri Rama and Lakshmana fell down unconscious. Indrajithu returned to Lanka with arrogant ostentation.

The swooning of Sri Rama and Lakshmana overwhelmed the Vanara heroes with grief. But Jambavantha infused courage into them and called Hanumantha. He said, Hanumantha, this is not the hour for weeping. Sri Rama and Lakshmana have swooned. Lakhs of monkeys have been mortally wounded. They must be cured. So a herb called the Sanjivini is needed. At once leap over the sea and go to the Himalayas. You will see two very tall peaks, the Rishabha and the Kailasa. Between them is a peak known as the Oushadha. Thousands of herbs are found there. With those herbs it is possible to prepare medicines that can cure any disease. There are four herbs there – mrithasajeevini, vishalyakarani, savarnyakarani and sandhanakarani. Mrithasanjeevini is capable of recalling a dead person to life. Vishalyakarini heals wounds. Savalyakarni ensures that no scar is left behind. With sandhanakarni it is possible to rejoin limbs severed from the body. Therefore, bring them as fast as you can.

Hanumantha agreed and crossed the ocean. Travelling in the sky he reached the Himalayas. Gods,gandharvas, yakshas and kinnaras dwelt there. There were a number of caves in the mountains, and sages were immersed in tapas in the caves. Hanumantha stood between the two peaks, the Kailas and the Rishabha, and looked round. All round him were herbs, herbs and herbs.He was bewildered. How was he to recognize the herbs he was to take? What was he to do? The mission brooked not a moment delay, for the lives of Sri Rama and Lakshmana were at stake, and thousands of monkeys would perish. No, this must be averted somehow or the other, he said to himself.

And then a way out flashed to him – he meditated on the name of Sri Rama, and put his hand to the base of the mountain, the Oushadha. Wonder of wonders! The mountain stood in his palm. Still meditating on the name of Sri Rama, he rose in the air and began to fly back to Lanka. The vary gods were amazed at Hanumantha feat and exclaimed, Admirable! Wonderful! Great!

Hanumantha came to Lanka with the mountain of herbs. Jambavantha and Sugreeva were wonderstruck at his achievement. Jambavantha searched out the Sanjivini among the herbs and made a current of air blow from it towards Sri Rama and Lakshmana, and the Vanara heroes who had swooned. At once they all rose as if from sleep. Sri Rama heard about the incredible feat of Hanumantha and embraced him joyfully. The Vanara army shouted with the joy of victory. At the suggestion of Jambavantha Hanumantha carried the mountain back and placed it as before.

| Top |

Indrajit killed

Sri Rama army charged into Lanka with renewed zest. The guards were in panic at the sight,deserted the fort and fled. The Vanaras lit torches and began to set fire to all Lanka. Mansions and houses and even a portion of the palace were in flames. Pearls, diamonds, opals and gems were burnt to ashes. Thousands of rakshasas were charred to death. The fire stretched its red flaming tongue in all directions. Women and children bellowed in panic, It is pralaya, the Day of Destruction is here!, they shouted. Flabbergasted, they ran this way and that. In their torment the rakshasas could not distinguish between their own forces and others, and struck down their own warriors.Horses neighed in pain and elephants trumpted in agony, and the animals ran helter skelter trampling everyone in the way underfoot, and the situation became confusion worse confounded. No matter how hard they tried, the rakshasas could not take control, the Vanaras had the upper hand.

Ravana then sent mighty warriors like Kampana, Prajhanga and Kumbha, But they all persihed at the hands of the Vanaras. Then came Nikumbha, whom Hanumantha killed, and Makara, whom Sri Rama sent to death.

Indrajithu returned to the battle. Once again he started a battle of illusions. Then Lakshmana bowed to Sri Rama and said, Brother, I have made up my mind that I shall myself kill Indrajithu. Bless me.Sri Rama embraced and blessed him. Lakshmana, sitting on the shoulder of Hanumantha, went to the battlefield.

Indrajithu rained arrows. He also sent forth several deadly weapons without a moment pause. They pierced Lakshmana body and blood streamed from the wounds. Stung to the quick Lakshamana also directed very sharp arrows at Indrajithu. Both were formidable warriors. Each cut in the very air the arrows of the other. Arrows seemed to leap without intermission from the bows of both.

Lakshmana shot deadly arrows poisonous like serpents. Indrajithu broke them with a thousand arrows. Lakshamana rendered ineffective the stinging arrows shot by Indrajithu. As they fought grimly their armours were broken to pieces. Blood leapt from their bodies like water in a fountain.Their arrows covered the sky itself. Their roars threatened to split open the very skies. They never seemed to tire. So swift were their offences and responses that it was impossible to see how they took out the arrows and fixed them and shot them, and when the bow changed from one hand to the other.

With four arrows Lakshmana killed Indrajithu charioteer. But, Indrajithu was unaffected. He continued the fight even as he took charge of the chariot. With new arrows Lakshmana broke his chariot. Indrajithu body was riddled with arrows. He got into another chariot and continued the fight. Lakshmana cut his bowstring. Indrajithu retorted with stinging arrows. They were powerful like Indra Vajrayudha; they tormented Lakshmana. He cut a weapon known as Rathashakthi shot by Indrajithu. When Indrajithu employed a terrifying weapon endowed with the power of sacred verses, Lakshmana retaliated with an awesome arrow. The two unearthly and blazing weapons collided in mid air fully. A huge fire rose to the skies. Both were enraged that their arrows had been rendered ineffectual. Lakshmana shot the Varunastra, and Indrajithu replied with the Raudrastra. Lakshmana overcame Indrajithu Agneyastra with his Saurastra. Indrajithu shot the Asurastra, and at once several weapons like swords, axes, and maces leapt from it and sped towards Lakshmana; but he overcame it with the Maheshwarastra.

Finally, Lakshmana fixed the blazing Aindrastra to the bowstring, empowered it with the appropriate sacred verse and directed it against Indrajithu. With dazzling brilliance it leapt to him, cut off Indrajithu head and threw it away. The very gods applauded the victory. The Vanaras shouted in triumph. The rakshasas fled in panic. The battlefield was filled with the Vanaras roars of victory.

The news of Indrajithu death struck Ravana like a thunderbolt. He fell down like a tree the roots of which have been axed and wailed heartrendingly. Again and again he swooned; he rolled over in anguish and wailed. After a while he collected himself. He thought, Well, I shall surely wreak veangeance. He prepared to go to the battlefield.

When Ravana himself set forth, what followed needs no description. The surviving rakshasas felt a new confidence surging within them. They picked up their weapons and ascended their chariots. Ravana, too, ascended his chariot. Warning omens greeted him on the way, but he ignored them.

As soon as Ravana entered the battlefield, Lakshmana began an onslaught. But Ravana cut his arrows into pieces in the air itself. A fierce battle raged between Ravana and Lakshmana. Lakshmana cut the standard on the chariot of Ravana and killed his charioteer and his horses. Ravana was furious and shot the Shaktyayudha. Lakshmana fell down unconscious. Sri Rama then sent forth the powerful astras and forced Ravana to leave the battlefield. Hanumantha once again went to the Himalayas and brought the Oushadha Mountain. The breeze blowing over the Sanjivini restored Lakshmana.

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 15

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. Who was the son of Hanuman ?

Ans: a) Hanuman had no son b) Makardwaja c) Angada d) Tara

Q2. Who abducted Shri Rama and Laxmana to Patalaloka with the intention to make their sacrifice ?

Ans: a)Kumbhakarana b) Indrajit c) Prahasta d) Ahiravana

Q3 How did the Vanaras, Shri Rama and Laxmana over come the effects of Sarpastra ?

Ans: a) By taking medicines brought from Himalaya b) Because of the arrival of Garuda, the effect of Sarpastra was neutralized c)Vibhishana gave him medicines d)With time, the effects of Sarpastra wore off

Q4. How was Ravana disgraced ?

Ans: a) Sita Devi refused to go with him b) Vibhishana insulted him c) His sons disobeyed him In their first fight together,d) Shri Rama granted him life and let him go from the battle field after defeating him

Q5. Who killed the Kumbhakarana, the brother of Ravana ?

Ans: a) Shri Rama b) Laxmana c) Hanuman d) Angada

Q6. How were Shri Rama and Laxmana saved from the effects of attack from Indrajit ?

Ans: a) Vibhishana gave them medicines b) Because of the arrival of Garuda c) Because of Mantra said by Rishies d) Because of Mritsanjeevani brought by Hanuman from Himalaya

Q7. Who killed the mighty Indrajit ?

Ans: a) Hanuman b) Shri Rama c) Laxmana d) Sugreeva

Q8. Who killed Ahiravana and released Shri Rama and Laxmana from Patalaloka ?

Ans: a) Hanuman b) Angada c) Vibhishana d) Sugreeva

Correct answers below

Examination 15

Q.1 Ans b)

Q.2 Ans d)

Q.3 Ans b)

Q.4 Ans d)

Q.5 Ans a)

Q.6 Ans d)

Q.7 Ans c)

Q.8 Ans a)

Lesson 16

Lesson 16

The killing of Ravana

Back to Ayodhya

The coronation of Shri Ram

The killing of Ravana

Ravana returned to the battlefield in another chariot. Sri Rama himself encountered him. Gods assembled in the sky to witness the Rama-Ravana duel. Then Devendra thought, Ravana is seated in a magnificent chariot; Rama has to stand on the earth and fight. That would not be a fair fight. I shall give Rama my own chariot and the charioteer. He summoned his charioteer Matali and said,Matali, hasten to Lanka and respectfully offer Rama these astras and my chariot, and be in charge of the chariot. Matali sped to Lanka and told Sri Rama of Indra desire. Sri Rama was glad. He devoutly went round the chariot and then ascended it. The battle of battles began.

The arrows which leapt from Ravana bow assailed Sri Rama like serpents. Sri Rama overcame them with the Garudastra. Ravana sent forth thousands of arrows and damaged Sri Rama chariot and wounded his charioteer. This misadventure infuriated Sri Rama. He frowned. Fire issued from his eyes, as though to burn the enemy.

His towering rage struck terror in everyone. The earth shook, the very mountain, on which dwelt fierce creature like the lion and the tiger, trembled. The Trees swayed in fear. The sea was disturbed.Birds screeched in fear, and clouds acquired fierce colours. Gandharvas, Yakshas and Kinnaras, as well as rishis and munis, gathered in the firmament to witness the duel between Sri Rama and Ravana.

Ravana shot the Shulayudha to slay Sri Rama. It could strike with the terrifying power of a thunderbolt. It had steel nails all round. It could slay all evil spirits. When Ravana shot the Shulayudha, the Vanaras were in panic.

What hope is there! they gasped, and closed their eyes in terror. When Sri Rama seized it, whirled it round and round, and hurled it, it exploded powerfully and broke into pieces. Then Rama shot the Trishiras hard like diamond and sharp. They pierced Ravana forehead. Sri Rama said to Ravana,Ravana, what happened to your much-vaunted prowess? Where are your brothers, your sons and your army? See what disaster has flowed from your sin. You do not deserve to be forgiven. Just then Sage Agastya came there. He taught Sri Rama a mantra known as Aditya Hridaya. Sri Rama repeated the mantra devoutly. The Sun God appeared and said, Sri Rama, I appreciate your devotion. Your wish will be fulfilled, and you will be victorious in the battle.

Once again a fierce fight started between Sri Rama and Ravana. All the worlds shuddered. The other rakshasas and Vanaras had their weapons but watched the Sri Rama – Ravana duel, with no thought of the weapons they held.

Sri Rama shot sharp arrows and cut the standard on Ravana chariot. Ravana struck Sri Rama horses with mighty astras. But they were celestial steeds and the arrows could not hurt them.Ravana hurled a multitude of weapons like the mace, the wheel, the parigha, the club and the spike.Such menacing – looking and deadly weapons descended on Sri Rama chariot and the Vanaras like rain. As he sent forth more and more astras Ravana grew more and more exhilarated.Ravana, who was immersed in the duel, fixed thousands of arrows to his bowstring, and went on assailing Sri Rama. Sri Rama retaliated with a number of arrows. A veritable roof was created in the sky by their arrows.

Each cut the arrows of the other. Untiringly they shot arrows, changing the bow from one hand to another. They roared and fought like incensed elephants. They fought like bulls which, even if they are hurt, recover and charge again. The duel of these two enraged combatants was thrilling and breathtaking. They fought to kill. Each glared at his antagonist in rage and assailed him. Their determination made them look fierce.

Guiding the chariot in a battle itself is an art. Their charioteers were exceptionally skilful, and so they battled using a variety of movements. They faced each other and clashed fiercely. Sri Rama forced Ravana horses to retreat, and Ravana wounded Matali.

The entire world echoed and re-achoed the sounds of the weapons, the maces and the parighas they sent forth. Their astras fell into the distant seas and raised waves. They crashed into peaks and pounded and shattered them. Trees broke in the forests and fell to the ground. The gods and the gandharvas exclaimed, Ah, this is indeed a battle! Never before has a duel been fought which could match this duel, nor will there ever be a duel to match this. Only the sky can compare with the sky,only the ocean with the ocean; similarly, only the Rama-Ravana duel can be compared with the Rama-Ravana duel.

Finally, Sri Rama employed the Nishitastra and cut off the head of Ravana. But oh wonder! Another head appeared in its place. With another astra Sri Rama cut off that head, but yet another appeared in its place. No matter how many times he cut off the head another appeared. Sri Rama was worried. He reflected, How does this happen? Have my arrows been enfeebled? Or, is thisRavana beyond the reach of death? My arrows slaughtered mighty rakshasas like Khara, Dushana and killed even Vali; why are they ineffective now? Then Matali said, Sri Rama, why are you in such despair? Ravana end approaches. Now employ the Brahmastra. Aim at Ravana chest; do not delay.

Sri Rama drew out the Brahmastra. The great Agastya himself had given it to him. It had been created by Lord Brahma. Indra, the conqueror of the three worlds, had employed it. In the feathered base of the Brahmastra dwells Vayudeva and in its blade dwell the Sun God and Agni. Endowed with the energy of all living beings it was lustrous like the sun and sent forth fire like a serpent. It could speed like lightning. It was so powerful that it could reduce mountains to powder. It was like the Vajrayudha. It was the most powerful of all the weapons in the world. Sri Rama took it out, empowered it with sacred verses and fixed it to his bowstring. The entire world was panic- stricken.

In great rage Sri Rama pulled the string and, aiming at Ravana chest, let it go with all his might.Shooting forward like the Vajrayudha wielded by Indra, the Brahmastra struck Ravana in the chest. His chest burst.

The bow slipped from Ravana hands. His head bent to a side. His tongues stretched out, the eyeballs moved up and got stuck. Blood fell in torrents. Ravana fell down dead.ram 18

The Brahmastra split open Ravana chest and killed him and then returned to Sri Rama quiver. All the Vanaras burst into joyous shouts. The gods in the sky showered flowers and exclaimed,Unrighteous- ness has been vanquished, righteousness has won.

The rakshasas stood aghast at the death of Ravana. Saying, We have been overcome. There is no meaning in fighting any further, they stopped fighting and surrendered to Sri Rama.

Ravana death overwhelmed Vibheeshana with grief. After all, they were brothers, however wicked Ravana might have been. Sri Rama said to the sobbing Vibheeshana, Vibheeshana, it is not right that you should grieve in this fashion. Ravana fought valiantly and has attained the heaven of the heroic. However evil he might have been, he fought bravely. He did not hide in the palace like a coward. That merits admiration. Go now to Lanka and make arrangements for the funeral. Ravana is dead and we can have no quarrel with him now. He has now gone to a world in which there is no hatred, no envy, no anger and no suffering. Now he is like a brother to me also. So, go to Lanka now. Console Ravana wives and children and grandchildren. You will be the next king, and that may make them apprehensive. They may fear that you will persecute them because you were hostile to Ravana. Go to them and relieve their fears. Assure them that your administration will not trouble them in the least. Give them your word that you will be guided by truth and Dharma. Let Ravana funeral be worthy of a great hero.

Vibheeshana took some comfort. He decided to carry out Sri Rama instruction. He went to Lanka and called on Mandodari and the other wives of Ravana. They were stupefied by the death of their husband. Vibheeshana comforted them with timely words of consolation. He organised the funeral of Ravana on a grand scale.

Then Sri Rama called Hanumantha and said, Hanumantha, go at once to Ashoka Vana and tell Seeta Devi that I have killed Ravana. Bring her here. Hanumantha at once leapt to Ashoka Vana. He bowed to Seeta Devi and said, Mother, do you remember me? I am Hanumantha. Once I brought a message from Sri Rama to you. Now I bring very auspicious news. Sri Ramachandra fought a grim battle with Ravana. Ravana was killed. The rakshasas surrendered. Sri Ramachandra has commanded me to take you to him. Be pleased to come with me.

Joy and wonder bewildered Seeta. She fainted, unable to bear her ecstacy. She recovered after a while and said, Hanumantha, what joyous news have you brought! My good fortune dawns again.Sri Ramachandra has slain Ravana! Oh, my good fortune is matchless. She visualized the joyous days ahead and smiled. She recalled the misfortunes of the past and sobbed bitterly. She set out to see Sri Rama, in ecstatic excitement.

Seeta and Hanumantha approached Sri Rama. Sri Rama looked at Seeta, and she looked at him.Joy,love and excitement danced in the eyes of both. Both thought of Fate which had long separated them and shed tears. Seeta Devi ran to Sri Rama and touched his feet with her forehead.Her tears fell on his feet like grains of akshatha. It was a spectacle to fill the beholders with joy and grief at the same time.

Then suddenly Sri Rama said to Seeta Devi, Seeta, all these days you were in the house of another man. So how can others be certain that your chastity has not been tainted? The words struck Lakshmana, Sugreeva, Hanumantha and other Vanara heroes like a bolt from the blue. What! Doubt Seeta Devi purity! they exclaimed.

Sri Rama had not the slightest doubt about the spotless purity of Seeta Devi. His object was to bring home to every one her purity. Only Seeta Devi knew this. She was not upset. She said to Sri Rama, My Lord, I know what is in your heart. I am not in the least unhappy. Whether people doubt my chastity or not, I shall prove my purity. That is my duty, too, and she turned towards Lakshmana. She said, Lakshmana, prepare a pit of fire. The Vanara leaders were stunned by her resolve. They wept saying, Will Seeta Devi enter fire? We set her free from imprisonment, is it all in vain? Our fighting the war has served no purpose. What will happen if Seeta Devi enters the fire?

With a heavy heart Lakshmana prepared a big fire. He placed together faggots of sandal wood and other superior wood, and lighted them. Seeta walked up to the blazing fire. Everybody watched,hardly able to breathe.

Seeta Devi looked up at the sky with folded hands. Addressing the gods she said, Lord Brahma and other gods, I bow to you all. I was separated from my husband for a long time. I was in the house of another man. I could not avert what providence had ordained. But during this long period my body, mind and speech all rested only in my husband and Lord, Sri Ramachandra. The name of my lord, Sri Ramachandra, is engraved upon my heart. If it is true that not the faintest spot sullies my chastity,let the Fire God save me. She then went round the fire and jumped into it. The Vanaras cried aloud in anguish.

The next moment the effulgent Lord, the Fire God, rose from the flames, carrying Seeta Devi in his arms like a child. She had not suffered the least harm. On the other hand, she was more radiant than before. She was far lovelier than before. Giving the smiling Seeta Devi to Sri Ramachandra, the Fire God said,  Sri Rama, Seeta Devi is the purest of the pure. No one can doubt her purity. It is a greivous sin to do so. Accept her. Lord Indra and other gods appeared and praised Seeta Devi Chastity. They eulogized both Sri Rama and Seeta Devi and sang their praises. The Vanaras shouted in joy.

Sri Rama assembled all the Vanara heroes. He expressed his gratitude to all the Vanaras who had assisted him in locating Seeta, overcoming Ravana and reuniting him with his wife. He prayed to Indra to restore all the dead Vanaras to life, and the boon was granted.

Then Sri Rama said, Vibheeshana, my mission here is over. After you are crowned I will return to Ayodhya. I have promised Bharatha that I shall be in Ayodhya as soon as the period of fourteen years ends. The period is coming to an end. How Bharatha will be pining for me! I must return at once.

| Top |

Back to Ayodhya

Vibheeshana was crowned at a grand ceremony. All the Vanaras and rakshasas participated happily.The residents of Lanka were happy that the righteous Vibheeshana became their ruler.

Sri Rama said, Vibheeshana, I shall set out for Ayodhya. Be a righteous ruler. Make every one happy. Vibheeshana heart was overflowing with gratitude. His voice was choked. He said, Sri Rama, my heart overflows with gratitude. You are our God. I cannot find words to praise your greatness. Sri Rama, I wish to see your state and your mothers and brothers. I shall visit your Holy land and thus achieve fulfilment in life. My Pushpaka Vimana can take us wherever we wish, very fast. Let us set out for Ayodhya at once.

Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana ascended the vimana. Vibheeshana, Sugreeva, Hanumantha, Neela and other Vanara heroes joined them. The Pushpaka sped to Ayodhya like a dart.

As they travelled, the sight of the borders of Kosala thrilled Sri Rama. The heart of this great man was overflowing with rapture. He said to Lakshmana, Look, Lakshmana, we can see our kingdom,Kosala. Here flows the Sarayu. We are returning to our land. There is no joy greater than seeing our dear land. Our motherland which gave birth to us and brought us up is the holy of holies. However wealthy, however attractive other countries may be our motherland is supreme to us.Lakshmana also was thrilled at the sight of Kosala. Both stood facing their motherland and bowed with reverence.

On the way they saw the hermitage of Sage Bharadwaja. Sri Rama said, Let us stay here tonight.Let us pay our respects to the Sage and leave tomorrow. Let Hanumantha set out for Ayodhya straightway. Let him convey to Bharatha the news of our approach. He then said to Hanumantha, Hanumantha, go to Ayodhya. Meet Bharatha. Note his manner. He is a very righteous, great man,and I am certain he will be waiting for me. But it is hard to tell what changes may have come about in fourteen long years. He may now desire to be the king. Or, the people may desire that he should continue as the king. If that is the situation, our return will inconvenience everyone.So we can stay on in the forest. Let Bharatha rule righteously and continue. But if he is immersed in thoughts of me, we must at once hasten to Ayodhya. Therefore, Hanumantha, start at once. Find out how things stand and come back.

The Pushpaka Vimana reached the ashrama of Sage Bharadwaja. They all alighted and paid their respects to the sage. Sri Rama narrated all that had happened from the day he left the ashram. The sage was unhappy that Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana had suffered so much. But he also admired the resoluteness with which they had faced them. He praised the marvellous feats of Rama and Lakshmana. He blessed them all. He commended highly the selfless service of the Vanara heroes and their spirit of self-sacrifice. They spent the night in the ashram.

Hanumantha sped to Ayodhya.Bharatha was staying in a place called Nandigrama. He carried on the administration from Nandigrama. With matted hair and the garment of a hermit, he lived the life of a hermit. He used to worship the sandals of Sri Rama. He was pining for Rama return, living for the moment when he would see Sri Rama and restore the kingdom to him.

True, Bharatha was leading the life of a tapaswi, but he was not indifferent to his duties as a ruler.He did not leave the administration to others and vegetate. He ruled most efficiently. He wore himself out for the welfare of the people.

Hanumantha came to Nandigrama. He met Bharatha. He said, with folded hands, Maharaja, I am Sri Rama servant. My name is Hanumantha. He thus introduced himself. Bharatha was thrilled at the mention of Sri Rama name. In great joy he welcomed Hanumantha. He treated him hospitably and made enquiries. He said, Hanumantha, is Sri Rama well? Is my sister-in-law, Seeta Devi, well? My brother Lakshmana is well, too, isn’t he? Tell me about Sri Rama. I am eager to know about him.Where is he now? Why has he not come yet? He had promised to be here as soon as the fourteen years ended. But he has not come back yet. I cannot wait any longer. If my elder brother does not return, I will jump into fire.

Hanumantha comforted him saying, King Bharatha, do not be troubled. I have brought gladdening news. Sri Rama is coming here with Seeta Devi and Lakshmana. He is now in Bharadwaja Ashram. He told Bharatha, the story of Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana from the time they left Chitrakuta – the stay in Dandakaranya, the killing of Khara, Dushana and Trishira, the episode of the illusory deer and the abduction of Seeta by Ravana and so on. The narration thrilled Bharatha. He considered himself privileged to have such an elder brother. He embraced Hanumantha. He then communicated the news to Kausalya, Sumitra, Kaikeyi and Shatrughna. He ordered the city to be splendidly decorated by the time Sri Rama arrived. Hanumantha returned to the ashram of Sage Bharadwaja.

| Top |

The coronation of Shri Ram

The news spread in Ayodhya that Sri Rams was returning. The people were in raptures. Every house and every road were decorated. Everywhere there was festivity and joyous excitement. People erected flowery arches, drew figures with coloured powders and hoisted flags. They composed songs and sang the glories of Sri Rama, Seeta and Lakshmana. They gathered near the main entrance to the city waiting for the arrival of Pushpaka Vimana.

The Vimana arrived from the ashram of Sage Bharadwaja. People rent the air with joyous cries. Sri Rama, Lakshmana and Seeta alighted. Once again people shouted so that their cries Victory to Sri Rama!  reached the sky.

Bharatha ran up to Sri Rama and touched his feet with his forehead. Ecsatcy made tears stream from his eyes. Sri Rama embraced his younger brother with affection and patted him. He touched the feet of Kausalya, Sumitra and Kaikeyi, and the Guru, Vashishta. He embraced Shatrughna who prostrated to him.

The joy of the people of Ayodhya beggared language. They all entered the city in a grand procession.Sri Rama told Bharatha of the exploits of Sugreeva and other Vanara heroes. He also told him of the help he had received from Vibheeshana.

Bharatha said, Brother, I have carried on the administration of Ayodhya for fourteen years as your representative, as you instructed me. Now you are back in Ayodhya. Be pleased to accept this kingdom, it is yours. All of us wish that you should rule over it and that is the desire of the people also. The people shouted joyfully, to endorse his submission.

At an auspicious time, Sri Rama ascended the throne of Ayodhya. Guided by preceptors and elders like Vashista and Sumanthra and with the co-operation of his brothers, he ruled wisely and well. Hanumantha stayed in Ayodhya as his honoured follower.

Sri Rama ruled with exemplary righteousness. He performed several sacrifices like the Poundarika, the Ashwamedha and the Vajapeya and helped the growth of Dharma. During his reign people, too, were righteous and virtuous. Disease was unknown. They lived long. People loved one another and had an egalitarian attitude.

Sri Rama was devoted to the welfare of his people. He paid particular attention to the economy and finances of the state. There was no muddle anywhere. There was no fear of thieves, and deceit, robbery and looting were unknown. Everyone was endowed with competence. No one was avaricious. No one coveted what belonged to another. People of different religions lived in harmony. Everyone was devoted to his duty.

People were full of admiration for Sri Rama. Sri Rama name was ever on their lips and in their hearts. They knew the power of that name. They became sanctified by ever cherishing that name.

There was no fear of wild animals in Sri Rama kingdom. Trees grew luxuriously and in plenty. There was plenty of food. Trees were loaded with flowers and fruits.

Sri Rama made his kingdom the home of happiness and joy. Ayodhya became the veritable heaven on earth.

Victory to Sri Rama, the greatest and most glorious of the great and the glorious, Sri Rama accompanied by Sri Seeta, Lakshmana, Bharatha,Shatrughna and Hanumantha!

Mangalam Kosalendraya Mahaniya Gunabdhiye

Chakravarthi Tanoojaya Sarvabhaumaaya Mangalam

All things auspicious to Sri Rama, the ruler of Kosala, the ocean of admirable traits and the son of Emperor Dasharatha!

| Top |

Examination on Lesson – 16

Choose answers to all the questions. All the best !!

Q1. Whose chariot did Shri Rama use in the final fight with Ravana ?

Ans: a) Vibhisahana b) Sugreeva c) King Guha d) Lord Indra

Q2. How did Sage Agasthya help Shri Rama in the final battle with Ravana ?

Ans: a) By teaching him Aditya Hridaya Mantra b) By giving him a Chariot c) By giving him bow and arrow d) By giving him weapons

Q3 Who finally became the King of Lanka after Ravana’s death ?

Ans: a) Shri Rama b) Vibhishana c)Sugreeva d) Hanuman

Q4. Why did Sita Devi perform the fire ritual?

Ans: a) To prove Shri Rama that she was pure b) To prove Vibhishana that she was pure c) To prove Laxmana that she was pure d) To prove to the world that she was pure

Q5. Why did Shri Rama send Hanuman in advance to Ayodhya ?

Ans: a) To check the mentality of Bharat as well as the people of Ayodhya b) To prepare his visit to Ayodhya c)To tell Kaushalya Mata about his arrival d) To make staying arrangement in advance

Q6. Finally who was coronated on the throne of Ayodhya ?

Ans: a)Bharat b) Laxmana c) Shatrughna d) Sri Rama

Correct Answers below

Examination 16

Q.1 Ans d)

Q.2 Ans a)

Q.3 Ans b)

Q.4 Ans d)

Q.5 Ans a)